Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It had been an interesting series of days for the people of the Kingdom of Lugunica.

While they were all preparing to make the trip to Priestella, they found themselves trapped within a mysterious theater with an unconscious Subaru.

Those taken were 

-From the Emilia Camp: Emilia, Roswaal, Beatrice, Rem, Ram, Petra, Freerdrica, Otto, Garfiel, Meili, Patrasche, and Subaru

-From the Felt Camp: Felt, Reinhard, Old Man Rom

-From the Crusch Camp: Crusch, Felix, Wilhelm

-From the Anastasia Camp: Anastasia Hoshin, Julius, Ricardo, Mimi, Tivey, Hetaro

-From the Priscilla Camp: Priscilla, Al, Schult, Heinkel

For a start. 

But there was some strangeness.

For one, Subaru was locked into a slumber from which he would not awake. Also Rem and Crusch had their memories restored within the theater.

Their guest introduced themselves as Alpha, the Witch of Time. And told them they would see Subaru's journey to gain a unique perspective upon events.

Which began what could only be described as the “torture session’ that was their experience with Subaru's true journey. All his failings, all their true failings, and all the deaths.

It horrified them, sickened them, terrified them and then made them realize how truly special the young man with them was.

As they watched through the events of the Sanctuary, Subaru was awoken when they finally realized they were on the correct loop, after Subaru had made his bet with Roswaal and was beaten up partly by Otto.

It took time to calm Subaru down, to explain to him what had happened, to dispel his fears and worries. 

It was after the Sanctuary arc that Alpha then moved the Witches of Sin from their own theater to the main one.

Tensions were high, all things considered, though the Witches were forced into the front and away from the rest and Alpha forbid Satella/Envy from prying the Subaru away from the camp. 

Before they could question what they had left to see, the viewing continued and revealed the future.

It started with the events in Priestella, arc 5, as Alpha named it. 

After which Alpha moved in a new guest, the “Sage” Shaula.

Most were confused by her stupidity, and her attachment to Subaru… but the major questions about that were answered as the viewing continued. 

The journey to the Peledias Watchtower and the horrors within.

Subaru's horrific adventures and triumphs in Vollachia.

And The Great Disaster caused by Sphynx.

Alpha explained that it was the end of “their” future, as far as she could show for now. But she had another series of things for them to view over the next few days.

If the last viewings saddened them and filled them with resolve, the next few terrified them.

They saw the various “routes” that Subaru's path could have diverged down.

-The Pride Route. Where he became an Archbishop of the Witch Cult and burned the nation to the ground in his psychotic obsession. 

-The Wrath Route. Where his own distrust and fury led to him to become one of the don't terrifying criminals in the world.

-The Sloth Route. Where he ran away from Lugunica and started a family with Rem.

-The Greed Route. Where he took Echidna's hand and died over a million times to obtain a perfect ending.

-The “Forgotten’ Route. Which Alpha noted was a unique but stubborn possibility that required a series of failings, in which Subaru's name was eaten in Priestella by Gluttony and he was accused of being the Archbishop of Pride. Alpha noted that his escape in some capacity was inevitable and showed them one possible branch where he ran away afterwards and lived for himself, and another where he was driven insane and sought revenge. Neither of these paths were shown to their conclusion though.

-The Gluttony Route. Where a Subaru without memories set out from the tower with Shaula to slaughter all those who knew him, and for the most part succeeded.

These last two routes made everyone aware to make sure Gluttony never got their hands on Subaru.

During the viewings of the If’s Subaru had to be restrained several times.

Not because of any threat he posed to others, but because of the threat to himself.

Seeing the monsters that he could have become, that he could still become, that was a hammer blow his psyche struggled to take.

The final route shown was called “The Void Route” a kick in the teeth for everyone.

It showed that Subaru could live a normal life if he remained back home, and that nearly all of them were doomed to brutal deaths without his presence.

It was a sour note to end on, but the lesson was clear.

Alpha then debated, sending them back or showing other strange or irregular routes. 

But a question remained…

*********

The Witch of Time tapped her foot, looking rather annoyed at some of the residents of her theater.

“For the last time, the answer is no.” Her voice was firm, cold, and direct.

Al groaned, “Come on, can't ya show us at least a little bit? What's the harm?”

Ricardo laughed, “Yeah! What's got you so bothered about it?”

“Its a pointless timeline to observe.” She replied.

“Can't be that bad?” Ricardo remarked.

Tivey adjusted his monocle. “While I only have as much interest as it being another “if” what makes this one pointless?”

Alpha shook her head. “Because it's a mess! Truthfully tracing the events of that timeline is fruitless. The divergence point is somewhat unclear and the changes don't align with what would be a logical progression of events. It's almost like a dream.”

Al shrugged, “Dreams can be fun.”

Alpha rolled her eyes. “You just want to see the ‘harem’ route you pathetic pervert.”

She was of course referring to the Lust Route…

She had explained in detail why it was a pointless timeline to observe. She didn't have a complete record of it ready to go, she didn't see the value of it or have a complete grasp of it and how it diverged.

So she just gave them the basic gist of it and moved on, but some were stubborn and wished to see it.

“Well, I'd imagine observation of the interactions may at least hold value.” Echidna, spoke up from the front of the theater.

While the witches would observe and comment, the rules of this place prevented them from revealing any otherwise hidden information.

Anastasia cleared her throat. “If I may, I think I'd be interested in seein’ it.”

That earned her a few surprised looks from almost everyone.

“I think… it would be interesting to observe as well.” Crusch added on, her voice oddly shy compared to her usual tone.

That earned even more surprised looks.

“Huh! La-lady Crusch? Why would nyew want to see that timeline?” Felix asked.

Ricardo laughed. “Ohohoh, Ana-bo? Something caught your interest?”

Priscilla fanned herself, “I also actually have some interest in this.”

Al turned towards his lady, “Oh? Mind telling us what caught your eye princess?”

She let out her usual sort of haughty laugh, “Oh it's simple. In this supposed Lust route world the commoner has managed to seduce all candidates for the throne, and then some? I simply wish to see how he managed such a feat, and how he handles his accomplishment.”

Ram shook her head, “Ugh the Barusu of such a world must be truly depraved. To indulge his lusts with over five women!”

Emilia bit her lip, “I… I want to see it too! It's not fair that Rem is the only one who gets to see a timeline where they are married to Subaru!”

Rem blushed brightly red, “La..lady Emilia its…”

Al laughed, “Come on! So then, we got plenty of people who want to see it!”

Alpha frowned, about to just shut this conversation down from going any further.

“As I said, its instability means I probably can’t even show you a coherent version. I’d have too…”

The screen of the TV hummed to life.

“Hello there, actually I found a version of that timeline that could work.”

All attention went to the screen, as it suddenly began to speak.

Alpha sighed, “Of course you did....”

“And, who is this exactly?” Crusch asked. 

“The name is Overseer Z. I helped Alpha organize some of the viewings, found some of the timelines, and helped out here and there with logistics. Things like that.”

Alpha shook her head, “And you should be quiet.”

“Yeah, but I am allowed to speak. I'm just normally busy with other things. But I do have a good timeline for this. Has a few bits of weirdness here and there but butterfly effect as it were in full swing. I even got the films ready, it's going to be a long one since it's quite the expansive record.”

Alpha rolled her eyes, “You know what fine! Send the details to my tablet.”

Alpha looked over the timeline details, “It's not the exact same but it will do well enough.” 

“Thank you kindly.”

Alpha looked over her tablet. “Interesting. It is different that is for sure, alright I can work with this.”

“So… we are going to watch this timeline then?” Subaru asked.

“That's right. You managed to get all five dragon candidates as your brides. Good for you! You got the Isekai Harem.”

Subaru groaned and shook his head. “Ugh, I wasn't even looking for that!” 

“Well… you got it anyways!"

A few girls blushed at the implications of this timeline.

Alpha was busy working on her tablet, “It will just be a little while for me to get this set up. Amuse yourselves or whatever.”

Subaru let out a deep sigh as he leaned back.

“Subaru-kun.” Rem lightly gripped his hand.

“Are you alright?” Emilia asked.

While the If routes were mostly horrifying for all, save for the Sloth route, Subaru took them all the worst.

Even the Sloth route left him with mental scars. Seeing himself with Rem like that was nice, beautiful even, but he couldn't get the thought that he left Emilia, Ram, Petra, and all of Arlam village to die out of his mind.

Unlike everyone else, he could tell and trace the exact emotions that led him down those paths. 

How close he was to each path.

And that terrified him to his core.

He knew that his alternative selves would join his myriad deaths in his nightmares.

Pride would mock him amidst a burning nation, taunting him and highlighting how he was truly devoted to Emilia.

Wrath would be on his throne and preach to him how he could trust no one in the world.

Subaru would stalk the dead mansion with the corpses of his loved ones, while his Sloth self lived happily with his family.

Greed would stare at him with lifeless eyes, a reflection of what it would be like if he became numb to death.

He would see Gluttony ask that accused question that was a prelude slaughter and destruction.

His Forgotten self would be seen rotting in a cell, crying out for final death.

These figures would join his nightmares. A constant reminder of how he could be a monster, of how he could fail.

“It's just… still trying to wrap my head around those If routes and the versions of me there.” He muttered weakly. 

Emilia, Rem, and Beatrice deeply understood how much some of these routes would bother him.

Emilia and Rem hugged him from the sides while Beatrice clung to him.

“Betty's Subaru is amazing. He should never forget that.’ 

He smiled at her and patted her on the head. “Thanks Beako.”

Others had their own reflections on the viewings though.

Given this time to contemplate, and knowing that the dramatic viewings were over, Roswaal leaned back and took time to reflect.

Subaru, it seems I truly can't defeat you. In all these routes the world bends to your will, breaks before your ability. Even in Greed, if you chose to mislead me with that clone of my teacher's aid. I could not best you…

He frowned. Fundamentally these viewings began to make him consider an unpleasant thought.

That though he otherwise exists at the apex of the magical world, he could not transcend and compete with those who trafficked in the level of the divine or who could warp the world to their will.

He was trying to tame a force that, if it became singularly focused, could even subdue the sword saint in its own way.

Coupled with other theories that began to drift into the mind in this theater, made him feel that he was the one who was ensnared in a conspiracy. That he was a part of something laid out many years prior.

And it disturbed him to think that his own Teacher may have primed him for that role.

He understood one thing.

That as long as he stayed at the side of Subaru Natsuki, he was not without hope.

And that to oppose Subaru Natsuki, was to invite destruction.

Other camps had different ideas about the viewings seen thus far. 

Reinhard found the viewings to be a rather disturbing experience. Seeing the journey of Subaru Natsuki made him feel like an utter failure.

As he took mental stock of the viewings he considered his own ability and accomplishments.

He would not have even discovered Felt, and would have failed to save Emilia, had Subaru not intervened.

He failed to be there to protect a man he wished to be his friend from numerous deaths in that mansion.

While he was away, the White Whale and an Archbishop of the Witch Cult would have caused devastation.

In Priestella he would fail to save the citizens from an attack by the Archbishop of Wrath. Furthermore in one loop he himself dealt the blow that killed Subaru and dozens of civilians.

He would not have overcome The Archbishop of Greed without Subaru's help… not without possibly slaughtering dozens of innocent women.

And in the future, Subaru's drive and tenacity would prove to be something remarkable. Something far more impressive than his own abilities.

Subaru was the key to conquering the Watchtower that had repulsed him.

Subaru would rally and save an entire nation from disaster.

Reinhard overall found his own showing… to be lacking.

He could accomplish nothing of real value without Subaru.

But he stoically accepted it.

He otherwise may be a failure, but Subaru Natsuki was someone also burdened by a power that left him alone, left him isolated, left him with the burden of having to save everyone.

Reinhard finally felt like there was someone he could relate to in this world.

But the If routes only made his feelings of uselessness even more.

Reinhard felt he could accomplish nothing.

But that Subaru Natsuki, could do anything.

Pride, Gluttony, and Greed showed how if he wanted to, Subaru could best him & subdue him.

Reinhard considered at one point, during the early viewings, that if the unthinkable situation of Subaru becoming an enemy came to pass, that he and Subaru would be locked in a cycle without end. Of him endlessly killing Subaru.

But it was not a cycle without end, it was a spiral that led to a single conclusion.

Subaru Natsuki's victory.

Pride burned the kingdom around him.

Greed broke him and made him a puppet.

Gluttony slaughtered all he held dear.

If Subaru Natsuki went to war, Reinhard would lose.

Reinhard would fail and break.

If the “If” viewings were a horror show for Subaru, Reinhard saw them as an endless stream of his own failures. The Pride route especially, seeing Subaru set not only the capital city, but the whole nation ablaze, demonstrated a complete and utter failure on his part.

The only reason Emilia was even alive in that timeline was due to Subaru’s own wishes, not Reinhard’s.

Reinhard was brought out of his self deprecating loop with a nudge in the shoulder by Felt. “Hey Rein, relax.” She said with a smile.

“Lady Felt… I…”

“Yeah I get it.” She sighed. “But look at it this way, take it and learn. If anything it shows you are still a person beneath all those knightly heroics you got.”

He sighed, and then smiled at the young woman he devoted himself too. “You are correct Lady Felt, thank you.”

Crusch and her camp waited for the next viewing, Crusch demonstrating a clear nervousness. 

“Are you well Lady Crusch?” Wilhelm asked his liege.

“Ye-yes though I must admit. I haven’t pictured myself in such a situation in a long time. It will be… interesting to see.”

“Ah I see, yes you’ll be one of Subaru’s wives in this timeline.”

Felix grumbled a bit and sighed. “Nyew know, as great as Subaru is, he really shouldn’t be taking lady Crusch as one of several wives.”

Crusch blushed a bit more fiercely now. 

“Ah I see.” Wilhelm chuckled a bit.

Felix stared at Crusch’s face and sighed, letting off a little pout and shaking his head.

“Do not worry, I am going to be fine. Nervousness over such a viewing should be something I am able to deal with.” She remarked, steeling her own will. 

In the Anastasia camp Ana’s own posture had stiffened as she contemplated the upcoming viewings..

“Are you feeling alright milady?” Julius asked, being ever the respectful knight. In truth he was also disturbed by some of the later viewings, but tried to brush it aside for now. He found his own showing in Priestella, leaving his lady in a precarious state and his own brother in a comatose state while his own name was devoured, poor. He also found his showings in the tower lacking as well. Same for the If routes such as the Pride, Gluttony, and Forgotten routes. He found himself with more failures than successes, especially considering Subaru’s loops.

He resolved himself to be stronger, to be better. He had to be and could not rely upon Subaru to fix everything.

So to deal with such intrusive thoughts right now he focused on his lady’s well being.

Ricardo laughed. “Ana-bo is probably just nervous, she’s probably about to see a future where she is married to the Miniboss after all.”

Mimi let out a giggle. “That’ll be cool to see!”

Anastasia let out a deep sigh. “A bit nervous if I am being truthful. But there is probably a lot to learn. I know that me is going to get all that’s worth out of Subaru, so I’m going to learn what I can.”

Ricardo laughed. “Always focused on the prize huh Ana-bo?”

“Of course.” She smiled.

The Priscilla camp was also reflecting upon the viewings.

Al had drawn quiet ever since the end of the original arc 8. He knew what he would do in that circumstance, and the fact that Alpha said ‘for now’ indicated to him that he may not be spared the rest of it later. That and his overall power was known to everyone else now, Subaru included.

At the same time he also figured that Priscilla’s death now could be avoided. So the one armed knight’s dour mood improved as they saw the if routes.

Priscilla was sipping on a drink that was fetched for her by Schult as she pondered the upcoming viewing. “A world where I am married to the commoner, how interesting.” 

“Interested in Pal after all that huh Princess?” Al asked her.

“A fair bit. These viewings have truly worked the world to my favor. Now I can avoid the path of mine own destruction and know full well the capabilities of the boy, if brought to their apex.” She then took a breath. 

She could somewhat ‘accept’ her fate on the Envy route... somewhat. In that regard she died on her own terms with her pride intact and her homeland saved. She set like the blazing sun, radiant and glorious. It was still an end she would seek to avoid, but if forced too she would make that choice without regret.

Her fate on some of the other routes, such as in Pride or Gluttony, left quite the sour taste in her mouth. A casualty of a mad Subaru Natsuki. She also figured she met a similar end in the Forgotten and Greed paths to the Envy, as they mostly parallel the normal timelines in many regards.

This theater now proved to be a boon to her, power beyond the world serving to save her from a terrible fate, and to make her aware of the most key player of that path, Subaru Natsuki.

Al whistled. “Seems you got a lot on your mind princess.”

Schult meanwhile hugged Priscilla’s side. “I promise I'll do everything I can to keep anything bad from happening to you Lady Priscilla!”

“Indeed Schult, such unfortunate circumstances shall not befall me. I shall see to it.” She replied as she pat the boy on the head.

The Witches in the front of the theater didn’t have much to say besides a casual chat with each other.

Satella, the Witch of Envy, said nothing for right now. Within this theater her Envy side was suppressed, only able to come out to make comments.

Furthermore she was not allowed to reveal the truth of things to her beloved, much to her own chagrin. Though she understood why it was needed.

She simply let out a sigh and cast a covert glance at Subaru and his camp, as he talked with the girl who shared her own face.

She understood a lot about her, about her own nature, and her own feelings were mixed on the matter.

But she would go with whatever her beloved wished for, that was her own wish.

Still, he paid a glance over to her, their eyes locking for a moment.

Unseen emotions that the boy did not fully understand filled his own heart, before he tore his gaze away.

Satella sighed, and slowly looked back at the screen. 

“And done,” Alpha remarked as she tapped her tablet. “I think we are about ready to get started again, so everyone settle back down into their seats.” 

Everyone did so, as the theater darkened and a new world was shown to the waiting crowd.

Chapter Text

Prologue: The Ceremony of Dreams

Subaru Natsuki stood wearing a fine and regal suit before the draconic altar, thinking back on the myriad and rather frantic events that led to this very moment. 

“That is the chapel in the royal palace.” Julius remarked.

Felix raised an eyebrow at the scene. “What’s Subaru doing there nyi wonder nya?”

“Don’t ask me, this is some weird other reality like the others.” Subaru rubbed his forehead. “Done up in a pretty nice suit though. Roswaal or Emilia must have gotten it for me, there is no way I could afford that on my own.”

Rem giggled, “It really does look fantastic on you Subaru-kun.”
She smiled, picturing him in that sort of outfit for a potential future ceremony with her. 

Emilia blushed, nodding her head in agreement. “Subaru looks re-e-elly nice in that.”

“Still, I wonder what this is?” Crusch remarked, staring intently at the screen but feeling rather strange.

Priscilla scoffed. “Fools, it's obvious. We know the premise of the ‘Lust Route’ that was explained to us.” She points her fan right at Subaru, who sat between Rem and Emilia with Beatrice on his lap.
“The premise of this route is that the commoner becomes king by marrying all of the candidates for the throne. Rather than start at his point of divergence, instead it would appear we are starting at the wedding ceremony itself.”

A silence fell over the room, and a blush upon several faces as the dragon candidates realized they would be looking at their own wedding to Subaru. Something that has a decent chance of happening in their own timeline now after seeing all that they have.

“Oh…” Subaru blinked and let out a deep sigh, the color draining from his face as he realized he would be seeing his own marriage.

It took a lot of tenacity, quick thinking, willpower, triumphs, failures, and death.

Not the death of others, but his own.

He was not proud of some of the times he willingly Returned by Death in order to guide events on the course he desired.

But he had found himself swallowing a poison pill, stabbing his own neck, or crushing his own heart more often than he would like.

That earned the Subaru in the theater several glares, mostly from the girls in his own camp, as well as from a certain healer who abhorred self harm in all its forms.

“And nyew will stop that nasty practice right Subaru?” Felix glared daggers at him.

Beako pouted and also glared at him, “Such a thing should not become another bad habit I suppose!”

Subaru winced at the comments and glares. When he was asleep they’d just get sad about his self harming or any suicides. But he had seen that in several of the routes, and even the future of his main timeline, that practiced suicide would become a habit. Though even he could hardly blame himself for Vollachia. That entire ordeal was just madness and he shuddered to think what it would be like to be caught in something like the ten second death loop.

Subaru really considered if he was even remotely sane.

“Ya’ ain’t no good to anyone if you are dead after all.” Anastasia added in her own remark. 

Subaru slowly nodded his head along with everyone. “Don’t worry I don’t think I can get away with anything like that again.”

Emilia nodded. “Good, because as my knight I forbid you to use such vile tactics.” 

“Indeed Subaru, I expect that you should banish such mindsets from your thoughts.”

“Huh, Basuru learned some sense, surprising. Maybe he is only ‘mostly’ a lost cause.” Ram 

“Thanks Nee-sama.” Subaru remarked dryly. 

But in the end, he had managed to achieve what he viewed as the best ending, keeping as many of his friends and allies alive as possible.

And as a bonus, he now found himself with a reward befitting his effort.

The latter wasn't even fully in his mind during his journey, beyond maybe trying a bit too hard to seduce a few too many girls. It seemed like the standard thing to do in an Isekai Adventure, in his mind anyways.

Honestly he can hardly believe how it turned out, the chain of events that led to this current moment truly seemed ludicrous to him.

 Beatrice sighed and shook her head, “It seems we won’t get the exact chain of details that brought it about I suppose.”

Al shrugged his shoulders, “Makes sense. It was probably a lot of little chances rather than some big dramatic choice.”

Tivey stared and pondered, “He’s still using some game terminology, something our Subaru already abandoned. Perhaps he didn’t completely let go of those notions and thus was a bit more willing to be ‘flexible’ with his morality, without outright breaking it?”

Everyone nodded along, aside from the Sloth If, the alternative Subarus had a lot of moral failings. Even Sloth If Subaru was a coward, if understandably so. 

So everyone got it quickly into their mind that this ‘lust’ Subaru was a bit more selfish, a bit more in tune with his desires.

Anastasia sighed and shook her head, “So he probably manipulated us, like his greed if counterpart did. Maybe a bit less probably.”

Felix grumbled. “Nyew shouldn't use that disgusting power like that Subaru…” 

Priscilla laughed, “Considering the commoner’s eyes are not yet like those of the dead, he probably simply used that revolting power to earn what he maybe felt he deserved. One cannot even fully blame him for leveraging such an advantage.”

“That’s…” Crusch was about to say something but found the words caught in her throat

In truth, no one here really could blame Subaru for abusing return by death as a tool of manipulation, not after what they had seen.

He had to do that just to survive, doing it to make things go a bit easier for himself was only fair.

The main discomfort came from the idea of him becoming casual about killing himself. 

Subaru sighed as some paid him sympathetic looks, shaking his head.

I really don’t want to manipulate anyone at all. This is just, ugh. I don’t know what to think.

Snapping himself back to reality, he looked himself over. 

He was wearing a refined and lean black suit. It had been given light purple, almost pink highlights. Its form was both regal and dashing, and while he would have normally said such attire didn't fit him, he actually found it quite comfortable.

 Ricardo nudged Julius and smirked. “Seems ya at least finally taught him how to dress in a way befitting of a knight.”

Julius chuckled, taking the comment in stride, “Why yes, I imagine it was quite the ordeal on my part and the part of many others to make him finally look proper.”

Felt let out a groan along with a chuckle.“Ugh normally I’d hate the ‘noble’ look but I got to admit that Big-Bro does pull it off better than most of those assholes.”

Most of the girls, the dragon candidates and the maids, nodded their heads. Subaru did truly look good like that.

Subaru blushed in his seat. He thought for a moment that the look totally did not suit him, but he saw some of the personal flourishes on it that clearly made it his own. 

Maybe I should ask for dressing advice. Emilia and Rem both seem to like it… and the others ugh. Of course now that I gave up on anything like that is when the girls WANT an isekai harem!

Huh, maybe this is what it feels like to win.

 This earned a few nods from other people in the audience.

“That’s one way to fucking put it.” Heinkel remarked, having no real love for Subaru after all these viewings. “Guy’s just gonna get the entire damm kingdom and a bunch of girls.”

Reinhard chuckled, while it seemed improper, throughout these viewings he did become convinced that Subaru may be the one of the best people to be in charge in many respects, though of course he still placed his lady on a higher pedestal. 

The candidates blushed, realizing they were sort of his ‘prize’ at the end of all this. But this Subaru was clearly a bit older, having endured some version of the hell that Subaru had endured, and would endure.

Priscilla chuckled and fanned herself, “Indeed so let us see how well you handle such a ‘prize’ for yourself?”

He shook his head, the feeling in his stomach didn't totally fade.

The initial ceremony was to be a private affair before the public viewing, as is tradition. 

The royal chapel was rather small, but finely decorated. There was an altar to the dragon, stained glass murals depicting the legends of the kingdoms and its past rulers. The most dominant ones were those behind him, an etching of The Divine Dragon with its wings out spread. To its right was a heroic depiction of the sword saint and to its left one of the Sage.

Now knowing these figures, Subaru found them mostly laughably inaccurate. 

 “So he’s been to the tower then, seems despite the divergence starting in arc three, and truly being off course by arc 5, that he still found his way to the watchtower” Echidna commented from the front.

Shaula gasped and giggled, “That means master met me! Maybe I’m a part of this too!” The scorpion girl eagerly bounced in her seat.

“Could be, or you could be stuck as a tiny scorpion in the care of Meili.” Anastasia remarked, looking to deflate the scorpion girl just a bit. They all didn’t really ‘trust’ her after the massacre that was the gluttony route.

Meili giggled, “Don’t worry I’ll be taking good care of you naked oni-sama.”

Shaula pouted, frowning and hoping she would join her master’s harem in this reality.

He sighed, still feeling rather scummy. He couldn't think of himself as a good person, he manipulated too many people to get here, perhaps guided them down paths that were not truly meant for them, all for their sake as well as his own.

They died, he died, he tried again and again.

And this was the result at the end of it all. Everyone was saved and happy.

Taking a breath he waited, as he thought about how he should feel.

Maybe I am scum. Maybe somewhere along the line, I began to ignore what other people really wanted but…

He shook his head, as he considered the countless deaths he had witnessed, the cruel misery and fates which he undid via his own sacrifice.

I saved them, I saved everyone, I saved myself and…

He took a breath 

We are happy, I am happy, Emilia is happy, everyone is happy.

He smiled softly, affirming his position and path.

“So… that is what I'll claim, if it's for the sake of people's happiness, I'll go to any lengths.” 

He promises not just salvation for those he cares for, but promises bliss and happiness.

That is his resolve.

 Subaru stared at his own self on the screen rather intently, he was the most critical of any of his alternative selves. Not just to save everyone but to make them happy. He could already see the slight shift in his priorities that made him ‘different’ from this version of himself. He caught the statement about ignoring what other people wanted, to make them happy. He let out a sigh, “I could see myself doing that. It's a bit scumy though, seems like I had to sort of step all over what everyone wanted.” 

Rem gripped his side, “You aren't scum, you did save us, and you do make us happy Subaru-kun.” 

Emilia also eagerly nodded her head, “That's right you dunderhead! You make us happy!” She gripped his other hand, but not so tight as to break it again.

Everyone thought that the sort of resolve displayed by the Subaru on screen was at least somewhat acceptable, but at the same time they were worried about the lengths he would go to in order to achieve it. 

“Sir” the priest standing near him cleared his throat. 

“They are ready.”

Subaru turned and saw a royal messenger standing next to him and the priest. 

Priscilla chuckled, “So it begins.”

Anastasia let out a sigh, “Yeah, I guess it does. Bit small for a venue I'd choose. But traditions got its place.”

Subaru gulped, wondering how this would go down, and hoping this other him wouldn't embarrass himself.

Roswaal grinned wickedly at Subaru. “Smile Subaruuu, it's your bi-i-ig day.”

“Good goin’ capt’n!” Garf cheered. 

Subaru found both Rem and Emilia gripping tightly to his arms, eyes locked on the screen.

Subaru smiled. “I see. Alright then let's get this show started then!” He clapped his hands together. 

The messenger bowed as the ceremony was set to begin.

A silence fell over the theater, despite not actually being there, this ceremony had great cultural weight in the dragon kingdom, and this one in particular held personal weight to those present here.

Royal marriages were set to go in stages. There was the public ceremony and celebrations obviously, but the initial marriage had to take place with the hallowed and isolated confines of the royal chapel, adhering to strict tradition and sacred procedure.

Still, despite the gravity of the situation, Subaru couldn't help but grin like an idiot.

 Ram rolled her eyes, “Stupid Barusu managed to make a fool out of himself even at his own royal wedding, truly the country is doomed.”

Felix chuckled, “Well it is Natsuki, what can nyew expect nya?”

Julius sighed and shook his head. “Well that is something we shall have to work on for the future.”

Wilhelm smiled. “Indeed though, the boy is entitled to some levity. It's very understandable.”

The first to process inwards were select nobles and knights, those who were given permission to attend such a ceremony.

They would enter silently, taking assigned seats within the chapel.

Subaru's eyes scanned the crowd to find the figures of most interest to him.

He saw the current Sage Council, several members having been recently appointed due to recent events. Sitting with them was its former leader, Miklotov McMahon who had recently retired due to illness. 

This earned a frown from several people, seeing McMahon retire from the council in the near future.

Wilhelm sighed, “If he no longer leads the council, things will be more difficult in the future.”

Several of the knights nodded their heads.

The Astrea family took their seats in the front row on the other side. Reinhard entered first, a soft but genuine smile on his face. Henkel and his wife Louanna entered next.

Subaru didn't exactly like Heinkel, but found him to be a far better person with his wife around. The woman still looked rather weak, having to be helped along by both her son and husband.

Coming in behind them was Wilhelm, holding himself upright but casting a firm but warm smile at Subaru.

A clear tension was still there among the Astreas, but that family was healing.

How could they — or rather, how could anyone — describe the reaction of the three members of the Astrea family upon witnessing such a scene? It wasn’t just about being at Subaru’s wedding. No, it went beyond that. It was about the figure accompanying them — someone of immense importance.

Louanna. Louanna Astrea, wife of Heinkel Astrea.

A woman who had been in a state similar to the victims of Gluttony, yet not forgotten by the world — especially not by her husband. A figure so significant to them that only one other could be considered her equal in importance: Theresia van Astrea, Reinhard’s grandmother, the former Sword Saint whom everyone believed had died at the hands of the White Whale — a belief they later discovered was false.

But the point here was an undeniable fact:

She was awake!

Reinhard’s eyes widened — widened in a way few would ever expect. His mind would have been in chaos if not for his Divine Protections helping him process things logically. Normally, someone in his place would question whether they were dreaming or hallucinating, but not this time. No — he knew with absolute certainty that this was real. Because if it were a dream, he would have wanted the pain his friend endured to be nothing more than a lie — but not the fact that his mother was awake.

A childish wish? Yes. But it was his selfish wish — that all the horrible things he had witnessed were just nightmares, and that this scene was the real truth being laid bare before his eyes.

Wilhelm was nearly the same as Reinhard, struggling to process what was unfolding before him. But as quickly as it began, he blinked and looked away — shifting his gaze to the person who truly deserved all the attention in that moment. Because if something like this had happened to his wife, he could only imagine what it would mean… but this wasn’t about him.

This was about the one living it:

Heinkel.

Heinkel Astrea — a man seen as a failure. Someone who had humiliated himself time and time again in the story of the boy he came to resent because of his personality, on a stage he had been forced to watch. A man who had long known he was destined to be crushed, to have everything taken from him — yet clung to one powerful desire:

Louanna.

To awaken his beloved, to bring his wife back, and ensure she was safe — even if she came to hate him for everything he had done.

But all of that felt so distant… watching as the stories of the black-haired knight unfolded up to now, he had assumed, as always, that he would lose everything — that he would be crushed like an insect in this vision.

“But… why? Why?” Heinkel muttered aloud. 

Was it some kind of trick? A cruel joke from fate? A sadistic attempt to humiliate him?

There was no answer — and he didn’t want one.

His eyes remained locked on the screen, fixated on the image of his beautiful wife, awake, beside him, with his father… and his son. The four of them, together. Like a family.

She was there.

With them.

Alive.

Awake.

Seemingly well.

A vision he had longed with all his heart to experience — and now, he could see it.

His eyes were wide, his breath caught in his throat, his vision gradually blurring as tears welled up — emotions exploding inside him in a way he hadn’t felt in years. Emotions that had brought him to this very moment…

Heinkel...?” The father stepped closer to the son, who didn’t respond. Meanwhile, the grandson snapped out of his stupor and looked at his father.

No one had seen him like this in a long time — perhaps no one ever had. Crying.

Not like a pathetic man begging for his life, nor like a coward fleeing in fear — but crying the way anyone might. A man crying for so many reasons at once.

For the fulfillment of a lifelong wish.

For the sorrow of knowing this reality wasn’t truly his.

For the joy of seeing that, even in another reality, his wife was awake, alive, and happy.

All of it — a storm of emotions forming the picture before them now. A man crying — unable to control the feelings he had buried for so many years.

And in that moment — as strange as it may have seemed — they could see in him the same emotions Subaru had shown when he saw Rem awaken. And none of them could mock him. None of them could be angry at him.

Because the sight of this man now brought them a sense of satisfaction.

Not a twisted satisfaction from his pain — no. But the satisfaction of seeing someone finally let everything out — all that they hadn’t realized he so desperately needed to release from his chest.

And so they waited — waited for him to let it all out.

His sobs eventually quieted, signaling that he was done crying. That he was done mourning.

“How…” Heinkel murmured. 

The first thing they heard from him afterward was a question.

A question many had expected.

His gaze — filled with sadness and despair, yet glimmering with hope — turned toward Alpha, who stood indifferent, casting him a look that showed little concern for what was happening around her.

He gritted his teeth slightly, trying to suppress his anger at her indifference.

“How… How did this happen…? Please, please… Tell me what happened. How did she… How did… How did my Louanna… come back…?” Heinkel Astrea’s voice worked up into a frenzy, a plea for salvation. 

“...” Alpha, the Witch of Time, did not reply. 

“Alpha… Couldn’t you just… tell him?” Subaru asked. 

“Hmm. I’d like to fulfill that request right now, but it’ll be revealed in the future. And I don’t want to spoil the surprise of what’s to come——” Her tone was playful, mocking even.

“I DON’T CARE ABOUT SURPRISES!!!”
The red-haired man shouted in fury, breathing heavily, trying to keep himself standing. Not from drunkenness — he hadn’t been drinking in that room for a long time — but from sorrow and desperation.

His demeanor now was different from the sad figure from a few moments ago.

He wore a look of pitiful rage, his breathing strained from the outburst. That didn’t surprise the others — it was expected. What did surprise them was what happened next.

Heinkel drew his sword and pointed it at the Witch of Time.

“TELL ME, NOW!!!” he shouted

“Oh my~~ A sword, how scary~ I can defeat the Witch of Envy and the strongest Sword Saint ever known, and of course, I’m totally afraid of Heinkel Astrea’s sword, right~~?” She did not move from his seat, she simply wore that calm smile that she always wore when those in the theater worked themselves into a frenzy.

“YOU——!”

“HEINKEL!” Wilhelm shouted. 

The man who had pointed his sword at the Witch of Time was thrown to the ceiling when she pointed upward — as if he were launched straight toward the spot she indicated — which, of course, he was. And there, she held him suspended.

“ALPHA! Please, let him go!” Subaru pleaded

“Fine.” Alpha replied.

Obeying his words, she released the Astrea patriarch, letting him fall from the ceiling onto the seats, breaking several unoccupied ones that began to regenerate as he rolled to the floor. He managed to stand, clutching his aching back as Wilhelm and Reinhard rushed over to help him.

“Get off…!” Heinkel roared.

He pushed them away in anger and cast a furious, resentful look toward the Witch of Time, who wore a cynical, amused smile — unlike the others around her, who didn’t seem entertained in the slightest.

“Like I said earlier: everything will be revealed in the future, whether you like it or not. So… let’s be patient, okay~~?” Alpha’s tone retained its usual cold and mocking attitude, but she did not lie. There was no point in that. 

“Tsk!”

Heinkel clicked his tongue as she struck a playful pose just to provoke him, laced with a hint of malice, while he resigned himself to his fate of sitting and continuing to watch — even though he longed to force her to speak.

But his focus also shifted to Subaru.

Was it him?

Was the boy the one who brought his wife back?

Could the answer to his wish lie in the boy who dies to save others?

If so…

Perhaps Heinkel was just a few steps away from fulfilling his greatest wish.

With them were two of the other knights of the candidates, Julius and Felix.

Subaru noted that while Felix had a soft smile on his face he clearly felt an odd mixture of emotions internally, his body trembling.

A few other figures of note came in, though Subaru knew the captain of the Royal Guard Marcos would not be here. He would instead be focused on overall security while Julius acted as his proxy here.

Subaru was still sad that a few other people he found precious to him would not be here, but he understood the need for tradition in these things.

 Julius smiled, “While it is a shame that the captain will not be here, I am honored he would have me as a proxy.”

Ricardo chuckled, “Well it only makes sense! After all, you are Natsuki's friend, and Anabo is your sworn lady. The guy probably did you a favor.”

Julius pondered and nodded his head.

Felix stared at his expression on the screen, realizing what sort of feelings would be going through his other self. He felt a deep pit in his own stomach as he realized he may have to contend with a similar situation in the future.

Crusch turned to Felix and softly took his hand, “Ferris, are you…”

Felix nodded his head, “I am fine Lady Crusch, these are my feelings to deal with.”

She slowly nodded her head, but her concern did not totally vanish.

It was only then that the true ceremony began.

Five beautiful women entered the chamber, processing one at a time.

“Well, guess it's our turn to show up.” Felt remarked dryly, having a bitter feeling about the entire thing.

“Yes, let us hope you do not make a proper fool out of us all street-rat.” Priscilla remarked in her usual mocking sort of way.

“Shove it bitch, I'll do just fine!” Felt crossed her arms and turned her attention back to the screen. 

Each caught his eye as he felt his breath catch in his throat. Though the sick feeling of guilt still sat in his stomach like a stone. Some part of him still felt like scum for guiding things to this point, but another part of him beat those feelings back.

Everyone was happy.

He knew, in many ways, that this was the best path forward for everyone.

And some selfish part of him felt he deserved this as a reward.

And he knew that the five women before him would not disagree with the magnitude of what he was owed.

No one disagreed Subaru's thoughts at that moment, even knowing that in some way or another Subaru had to die hundreds of times, they understood that this was one of the most peaceful timelines, if not the only peaceful timeline.

Did he deserve to be happy? Of course.

Did he deserve the rewards given to him after so much effort? Absolutely.

Did Subaru deserve to live the most peaceful, happy, and fulfilling life after enduring all he had? Almost no one in that room would disagree with anyone who said yes.

Because after so much effort, so many deaths, so much suffering—Subaru truly deserved all the good things he was finally receiving.

So, if the selfish part of Subaru said he didn’t deserve it, they would, if they could, punch that part of him right in the face. He deserved to be rewarded, just like everyone should be!

The first figure was Emilia, her dress was the most traditional in Subaru's own eyes. It was a gown of snow white, adorned with flowers of white and purple. Her smile was that of soft and restrained joy, but tinged with the slightest bit of apprehension and sorrow.

Seeing her like this, proceeding towards him, was a dream come true for Subaru. Ever since he first laid eyes on her, such a thing was one of the few pleasant dreams that he was regularly treated to.

Subaru's mind blanked with the image of an Emilia dressed as a fiancée of his own world, he whispered something audible only to those closest to him, "How beautiful... Like a soft and bright snowflake..."

His eyes sparkled intensely, as if he were experiencing a lucid dream. Seeing Emilia in that dress, so beautiful, ready to seal their fate together, truly felt like a dream come true. He even felt the urge to pinch himself to check if it was real—but had to hold back. Everyone was far too sensitive about him hurting himself, in any way.

Meanwhile, Emilia herself felt euphoric at finally being able to return Subaru’s feelings. Her heart pounded wildly with the thought that she would soon be able to give something back to him, at least in some small way, in the near future. That thought made her even more excited—and slightly nervous. This moment was being etched into her memory as a sweet promise she would fulfill.

The next to enter was Felt, he now knew that was not her real name but it was the name she would continue to choose to live by. Her dress was similarly white but with a soft lining of yellow, made by Reinhard himself. Felt had snuck away with it to have Subaru administer some modifications, just to make it a bit more liveable for herself. The layered dress having a few of its parts let loose and the shoulders left exposed. She seemed rather relaxed as she proceeded behind Emilia, but had some irritation due to the nature of the ceremony itself.

Reinhard’s smile shinned like the sun when he saw his lady enter the ceremony, "Lady Felt, that outfit looks wonderful on you, although I must say, it amazes me that you had to ask for help from Subaru to make modifications."

Subaru, still knowing that part of the theater's attention was directed to him, turned to Reinhard, "Hey! It may not seem like it, but I have a slight sense of fashion!"

Ram scoffed. “An atrocious one fit more for pigs Barasu.”

Felt just rolled her eyes, "It’s obvious that I wouldn’t wear something like that without big-bro to change it Reinhard, even just for some stupid ceremony."

Behind her was Crusch. Her dress was the most radically modified, in an ironic twist. The white dress had a few of her medals pinned to it and emerald highlights that worked well with her green flowing hair. The most dramatic modification was the large slit in its side, clearly to allow for the freedom of movement she might otherwise find herself lacking in a traditional dress.

Still, Subaru was treated to the rare sight of a truly feminine Crusch, something he would etch into his memory. 

Crusch scanned her dress from top to bottom before nodding her head, "Certainly it is something I could see myself dressing in for such an occasion, and I'm looking forward to wearing it someday, Natsuki."
Still, some part of her was surprised to see herself in that dress. Even though she had imagined wearing something like that for such an occasion, she still found it surreal. Seeing herself like this.
She couldn’t help but feel proud of the way Subaru looked at her at that moment. A small desire even began to bloom in her heart—to be looked at like that again.

Subaru quickly got flustered by such daring comment from Crusch and could only muster a couple of words before they choked in his throat, "Y-yeah I really hope so."

When Felix saw his lady so radiant walking towards the altar, he felt the deep pit in his stomach growing heavier, although knowing this will most likely be the closest future to happen, he did his best to muster a smile to his liege and hide his distress.

But even soo…. Felix adored seeing his lady in that form. To see her so beautiful, wearing such a magnificent dress, even though it made his chest ache. He wanted her to be happy, of course. He would never try to stop her from being happy with someone else—especially knowing just how far Subaru would go for her. That had to be enough to soothe the pain in his heart.

Seeing his beloved lady happy, healthy, and fulfilled, about to live the most important day of her life... No pain would ruin his joy in that moment.

Anastasia proceeded next, a soft but foxy smile on her face. Her dress was similarly quite traditional but she still had her scarf wrapped around herself as well. She had clearly taken pains to make herself look picture perfect as she proceeded without any hesitation towards her fate.

Subaru had a curious mix of feelings about her, but he had to admit his smile brightened seeing her.

Then again, for very different reasons, he could say the same about the final figure.

Ricardo whistled before boasting, “That’s Ana-bo for y’all!” 

Subaru's eyes opened slightly more, he had never seen Anastasia in that outfit after all, and much more knowing the context and reason behind.

"While the outfits of all contestants are unique in their own way, Clearly Anastasia-sama stands out among all." Julius said, visibly dignified and proud to be present at that time for his lady.

The triplets jumped in their places, although they were not present to see the Anastasia ceremony, they were fascinated with how their lady looked.

Mimi was the first to comment, "Mimi thinks that beautiful lights! Mimi will wear something like that dress for when Mimi marries Garf!"

Garf meanwhile started to let out a strangled cough at Mimi’s bold declaration. “Wha-what now?”

Anastasia smirked, satisfied by the reaction her future self’s dress got from both Subaru in the theater, and on the screen. She made a note for herself to find it in the future. 

Priscilla the Sun Princess was the final to enter with her dress being the most personalized. Radiant threads of crimson and gold woven into the fabric of her dress as she practically seemed to beam with an overwhelming confidence that threatened to stifle the beauty of the others. As she walked, it was with bold grandeur that befit her status as well as one who had been married several times before.

Even Subaru found his attention solely drawn to her for a moment.

The smile on her lips widened as she noticed.

Priscilla laughed while waving her fan to herself, clearly enjoying such reaction from Subaru, “It is only obvious that after all mine presence shall eclipse any of you, commoners. Even Subaru understands such detail."

She received lots of glares, ranging from mild disagreement to directly bold and fierce looks of opposition for such a statement.

Subaru in the theater even found himself transfixed for but a second, less so than his on screen counterpart but still. He buried his head in his hands. Why do I feel like I’ll be lucky if I live through all this in the end.

“You look beautiful Lady Priscilla!” Schult’s eyes sparkled innocently as he stared at the screen.

The brides then took their positions in a crescent before him. 

Subaru traded a look with each of them, all the while maintaining his smile.

With Emilia the two traded a soft look of happiness, both finding immense comfort in each other's presence. It was as if even if the rest of the world fell away, they would be fine as long as they remained.

In the end what could be summed up between their gazes was an absolute and mutual feeling of love.

Emilia smiled, and gripped the hand of her knight slightly tighter, while Subaru himself was staring at the screen, Emilia shot him a look that mirrored her counterpart. She truly did love him, now she knew for certain.

The smile he traded with Felt was a more relaxed one, casual almost.

She had a look that was almost playful even as she gave him a nod.

The two felt utter confidence and faith in one another, before anything else, even this, they were friends.

 Felt whistled, “I'd say that look was pretty normal if we weren't getting married and all that.”

Reinhard smiled at his lady, “But it does suit you still Lady Felt.”

She shrugged, “True, I know I can rely totally on you and Big Bro… ugh that's going to be weird to say from now on.”

“Hopefully not too weird.” Subaru awkwardly chuckled.

Looking towards Crusch, the two found a sort of comfort in each other's presence. Crusch felt her guard loosening and her smile brightened a bit more. Above all an immense feeling of gratitude passed between the two.

Trust and gratitude, that a lifetime could not repay, was what bound them together. They could truly be two who could act in unison.

 Crusch smiled and looked towards Subaru, “I hope you do know that you have my utmost trust Natsuki, and there is more that I already owe you, and may still owe you, that can be paid back in one lifetime.”

Subaru blinked, surprised by Crusch's sudden statement. “Oh well, umm really you don't.”

Otto then quickly interjected, “Ah well I'm sure he appreciates your gratitude!”

If the head of another camp felt she owed his camp, Otto knew he had to pounce.

Anastasia chuckled a bit, agreeing with Otto but feeling he was a bit too blunt.

Subaru looked around, a bit confused before sighing and slumping his shoulders. He failed to notice the pouting of the two girls at his side.

As his gaze reached Anastasia, he found himself locked in a battle. The two had a playful gaze as both seemed to try and match some wits with their eyes alone.

Anastasia looked him over, as if assessing a piece of merchandise while Subaru kept his confident air.

In the end she nodded, as if acknowledging a purchase.

I’m quite sure if I am the buyer, or the thing being sold.

 Anastasia giggled, “A bit of both I'd say.”

Subaru blushed brightly red.

Beatrice huffed, “Betty's contractor is not for sale!”

Anastasia smirked back at her, “Don't worry, I can make very good offers. Besides, it seems like based off that look we gave each other that I am the ‘fun’ one of the group.”

A few of the other girls shot her a cold look, but with a confident smile that mirrored herself on the screen, she just let the feelings roll off of her.
While she may be lacking in certain assets, this was a game she felt at least somewhat comfortable playing. 

Finally he locked his eyes with Priscilla. The fire and passion in Priscilla's gaze threatened to consume him in an instant, but he held himself, confident and proud before that inferno. He could take it all and then some, and both of them knew it.

A silent chuckle escaped her lips, as if daring him with her very existence.

And he would rise to meet that challenge.

 Priscilla let out a small laugh, “Well, now that is a look I can appreciate. I pray that you will rise to such a challenge. It would be a shame if you disappointed me.”

Subaru gulped, Priscilla made no secret of her desire to turn him to her side, none of them did. 

“Good luck Bro, you are going to need it.” Al chimed. 

Emilia grumbled to herself. She didn't like sharing Subaru in general, but Priscilla was the girl she liked the least of her knight's apparent admirers. A certain jealousy stirred within her chest, and she wondered how her future self would deal with such a situation. 

The ceremony continued on, brief as it was, the priest reading through the ancient rites and scriptures that were required for such an occasion.

“Sir Natsuki Subaru… do you take these women to be your brides?” The priest asked.

The tension in the air reached its apex. In the following moments, that which should have remained a dream shall become a reality.

The emotions within him, the doubt, the fear, the madness that had plagued him due to his wretched power all fell away at that instance.

An odd clarity came over him as he spoke the next words with ease that surprised even himself.

“I do.” 

And thus the dream was born into reality

 Subaru gulped, like his own other self had just signed up for his own execution, though a prison sentence was more apt.

He always imagined marrying Emilia, it was a dream come true. But marrying all these other girls was way beyond any expectations that he had before.

And he still wasn't sure how to feel about it.

He felt Rem grip tighter at his side, the Oni maid having trouble composing herself.

After all, she was not there, she was not marrying Subaru.

I thought I was going to be married to him too. He wouldn't marry all these girls and leave me behind… right?

Ram sighed, “And so Barusu eagerly accepts so many women. Truly a depraved pervert with boundless lust. In this reality more than others!”

Though her teasing did hide one critical thought as she looked upon her sister. 

You had best not leave my sister behind Barusu.

“And do you all take him to be your husband? To rule as his Queen Consorts?”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

The words were spoken, the future was set, their fates were sealed.

The silent tension, the feeling of unreality that had reigned till this moment had passed.

This was now their reality.

“So it is done.” Priscilla declared.

“Indeed…” Crusch added.

“That's the way it's going to be.” Anastasia said with a sigh.

“Still weird.” Felt shrugged.

Emilia sat silently as she watched.

“Way to go capt'n!” Garfiel cheered.

Frederica sighed and shook her head, “Really Garf this should not be the type of relationship you approve of.”

“Well if anyone has earned it, it would be Subaruuu. After all, a traditional ‘till death do us paaart’ cannot apply in his case.” Roswaal remarked. 

Petra let out a huff, also dismayed at her exclusion. 

Shaula also grumbled. “Shaula should be there, she is Master's true sex slave.”

Subaru let out a wince at Shaula’s self-declared status. “We… may have to work on you calling yourself that… seriously.”

The priest finished the vows as all rose to their feet. One by one those in attendance exited the venue, including the priest.

Subaru was left alone with the five women, now his brides.

He stared over them all and they started at him.

 “Well now this looks a bit awkward.” Otto remarked.

“You're telling me.” Subaru felt that one wrong move on his or his counterpart's half could end in doom and disaster.

Al laughed, “what's with the nervous look. You are living the harem dream Pal.”

“Ugh, you are not making things better.” Subaru groaned and leaned back in his chair.

Rem found herself still tightly clinging to his arm, the question still echoing in her mind of where she would be in this timeline.
I’m not even here. But this ceremony seems to heavily restrict who can be present. Please Subaru, I know I don’t deserve it but don’t leave your Rem behind.

“Well, guess, that's it then?” He said, finding it a bit awkward.

“Interesting choice of words.” Anastasia teased.

Priscilla scoffed, “That is something you'll have to work on in the future you fool.”

“Of course Barasu would say something stupid after getting married.” Ram remarked. 

“Really? That's all you have to say?” Anastasia laughed, raising an eyebrow towards her now husband. “You should be acting like you struck gold.’

“See! What did I tell you?” Anastasia found the entire situation awkward, but amusing. She did agree with her counterpart. The man in this sort of relationship should be over the moon.

Priscilla laughed, “Seems he still does not know how to appreciate the rewards he is given.”

“Ugh don't you think it's a bit awkward for me!” Subaru whined, but the looks he had from everyone told him that he had no right to complain in this scenario.

Priscilla chuckled and removed her fan from her cleavage. “Perhaps the fool has finally realized the magnitude of the task before him. Maybe his mind has finally burned itself to cinders in my radiance.”

 Otto rubbed his own head, “It is a bit of an overwhelming situation.”

“One Barusu clearly brought upon himself. It shows how his perversion overwhelms even his own mind.” Ram felt no need to hold back, given the circumstances. 

“Ugh,” Subaru grunted.

Felix chuckled, “Well healing a broken brain can be a bit tricky nya. But I'll see what I can do.”

“I think Pal can handle it. What’s having five wives compared to fighting the Archbishops?” Al remarked.

Frederica watched the scene with great interest. She read many such romantic novels but those where a man had many such wives were not a genre she had too much interest in. 

Felt shook her head and rolled her eyes. “Bit late for him to finally start thinking with his proper head ya think?” 

 Felt laughed at her own joke, “That's what you get for dragging me into that mess big bro.”

“Honestly, I never thought he was the type to think like that. Perhaps we should keep a closer eye on Subaru.” Fredrica commented. 

“I mean he is a guy after all.” Ricardo chimed in. “Can't exactly blame him.”

Subaru grumbled to himself, “Please just, don't… really.” A sense of grim defeat washing over the boy. “It’s that me not this me! That’s like comparing me to those other crazies in those other timelines!”

Crusch chuckled. “I doubt after facing off against all the Archbishops of the Witch Cult, that it would be the battlefield of marriage that finally overwhelms you.”

“Though, I suppose in some ways it's very understandable.” Crusch muttered.

“Whatever battle ‘m sure the cap'n will win!” Garfiel declared. 

Emilia blushed, “I'm sure marriage isn't as terrifying as facing off against the Witch Cult… right?”

Emilia blushed brightly. “Subaru… you are alright aren't you?” She asked, being concerned about her now husband.

 “Yeah, bro is just probably counting his lucky stars.” Al laughed.

“Or praying to them.” Otto replied dryly.

Wilhelm just chuckled at the scene. “Quite honestly his reaction is quite understandable.”

“Ah ye-yeah! Why wouldn't I be alright?” His smile widened as he looked between them all, taking them all in with his eyes. “I just married five of the most beautiful girls in the kingdom!” He declared without shame.

There was an audible groan from several in the audience.

Subaru in the theater buried his face in his hands. “Ugh, what's what I had to say?”

Ram laughed, “Truly now he is the monarch of perversion. It is official now too!”

“We-e-ell seems that this Subaru has not shed a bit of his immaturity.” Roswaal remarked.

Beatrice huffed. “Betty's contractor is still amazing, in fact.” 

“Well Subaru isn’t wrong.” Anastasia remarked with an amused smirk. 

“Indeed, though the obvious need not be stated.” Priscilla fanned herself. 

“Subaru that's naughty!” Emilia playfully shoved him.

Felt laughed. “Well, ya better make sure you can handle it.” 

Anastasia giggled. “Good, ya understand the value of the merchandise ya got. Maybe we'll make a merchant out of you yet.” She teased him.

Crusch frowned, looking at Anastasia. “I'm surprised you of all people would compare us, including yourself, to merchandise."

Anastasia rolled her eyes. “You know I'm teasin’ him right?” She placed a hand on Subaru's shoulder. “I think he knows how to handle what he's got with care.”

 "Despite the indecent words spoken in this moment of intimacy, I believe the message was clear, wasn't it, Natsuki Subaru?" Julius said while casting a slightly intimidating glance—though somewhat teasing—at the black-haired knight.

"Hey, hey! I know that very well, Mr. Fancy Knight! I'm not a—— No, I am an idiot. But not that much of one, you jerk!" Subaru argued back after making a small joke, having understood the message on screen and Julius’ words. "Urgh. I shouldn’t even need to be told this at this point."

Julius let out a small amused huff: "Like it or not, I am still a knight who will watch over his lady, no matter what world it may be. And I could never allow her to get involved in something as terrible as an unhappy marriage—even if it's with someone like you, my friend." He teased, prompting a childish reaction from Subaru, who stuck his tongue out at him.

Subaru raised an eyebrow and chuckled back at her. “Ya make me sound like a real pervert like that Ana-chan.”

 "Ha! Barusu really is a big pervert for having so many wives at once," Ram said with complete certainty.

"At least he's not some clown-faced lunatic..." Al muttered, not trying to stir things up—though some might agree with the sentiment.

“I mean— you kind of are Big-Bro, if you have five wives. A mess that you dragged me into.” She grumbled.

Rom sighed and shook his head. “Honestly, not sure how I feel about all that still.” 

“Says the man who just took over the kingdom by marrying five women, and counting.”

Subaru, like the others, blinked a few times: "Counting...? My... What kind of degenerate am I?" he asked in surprise.

“The King of them, obviously.” Ram replied with confidence. 

"Fweee~ The mini-boss of that world is really going for it, huh?" Ricardo teased.

"The guy doesn’t waste any time. He’s gone full-on: ‘Gotta catch 'em all!’" Al continued, tagging along with the wolf-man.

As the guys joked, some of the girls in the room began wondering: " I wonder if I’ll be there? " Such thoughts crossed the minds of Rem, Petra, Shaula, and especially Satella, who was particularly curious about what her counterpart might be experiencing in that reality.
Was she dead? Was she in some other state? She didn’t know. 

Ram let out a huff. “Truly this Barasu is undoubtedly the monarch of all perverts & a danger to all women.”

“Subaru isn't a danger sister!” Rem pleaded on her love's behalf. Though she didn't defend him on the first point. 

Emilia grumbled and let out a huff, yanking Subaru’s arm a bit closer to herself. The thought of sharing Subaru with even more people displeased her greatly. 

“Well, guilty.” He admitted with a shrug.

Felt laughed. “Least he admits it.”

 “Ugh when did I become this shameless?” Subaru muttered.

“It does suit you in your own way Com… Subaru.” Priscilla mused.

“It does not suit a king though.” Julius shook his own head.

“Well then, I think we’ll just have to help him with that. I doubt Lady Crusch or Lady Priscilla will allow him to act in any way that is undignified.”

The two noblewomen in the audience nodded in affirmation.

While they had different ideas OF nobility, if he were to be king, Subaru would need to live up to them. 

“Yeah, a guy like me would have been lucky to end up one of you. But I got all of you! This is way more than I deserve.” He spoke as if making a joke but…

A frown crossed all their lips.

“Seems we still have some fixing to do.” Priscilla remarked with a sigh. “Seems even with a throne and five beauties at his side he cannot understand his own value.’ She scoffed.

One thing that united them, was their loathing of his self deprecating tendencies.

“Subaru...” Crusch said. “You do deserve this. None of us would be here without you. So it's only fair.” She said, a hand over her heart.

Emilia stepped forward, smiling warmly and yet sadly as she took his hands. “There is one more vow we want you to take. That you'll swear you'll always try to seek happiness for yourself.”

All the other brides nodded along.

"Hmpf! Exactly, ple… Subaru! It is improper for you to keep entertaining such foolish thoughts, whether in that world, our own, or even in this room. It's becoming tedious and unseemly for someone of your position to keep lowering yourself like that," Priscilla declared in her usual haughty tone.

Subaru looked down. "Asking is one thing, but…"

"Then give it your all, big bro!" Felt cut in. "If you’re capable of overcoming so many things to help everyone around you, then you can take that effort now and focus it on being happy! And being a little selfish too, you know?" She continued the words of the Sun Princess.

"Urgh. For you two to be agreeing——"

"Actually, it’s a thought shared by pretty much everyone here, bro. Enjoy life a bit and let the redhead take over the hero job... He needs to work a little, y’know?" Al interrupted, pointing at the Sword Saint.

"I wouldn’t phrase it that way, but I do share Al-san’s sentiments," Reinhard said with a calm and gentle smile on his face. "If you need help or simply want to rely on me to deal with any kind of problem, feel free to do so, Subaru. And many of us would gladly do the same."

"Yeah, Cap’n!"

"Don’t overwork yourself, Natsuki-san!"

"Betty's contractor really should focus more on himself, I suppose. But without forgetting about Betty!"

"Subaru-kyun should definitely relax more in these moments, nya~"

Many voices spoke at once, preventing him from arguing. Everyone was offering their support, encouraging him to be indulgent and a little selfish—even if he didn’t think he deserved to do so.

“For myself?” He asked, his eyes a bit wide.

“Yes!” Shouted several  of the people in the theater.

“Why can't you see that?” Emilia sniffled. 

“Subaru…” Rem muttered lowly.

Subaru let out a sigh, unable to have any hope of victory in arguing against the others in here. 

In many ways he had done so already, pushing things this far but…

“Is that… What do you all want? I feel like that would be selfish.”

Ana chuckled. “So? I'm greedy as they come.”

Felt nodded her head. “Yeah, don't feel so bad about it. Do what you want.”

Priscilla pointed her fan at him. “Any husband of mine must not be one who wallows in misery. Your joy is my divine command.” 

“So please Subaru. Be selfish, be happy.” Emilia pleaded. 

And with that, the women affirmed his path, his dream.

Subaru could only blush in embarrassment. Putting his hands on his head and scratching lightly, he looked down at the floor, face slightly red, unable to meet anyone’s gaze.

The counterparts in the theater nodded along with the versions of them on the screen. Subaru was plenty selfless, in almost any reality he put the needs of others before himself.

Him being a bit more selfish was something he deserved. 

He smiled at them all. “Well what kind of husband would be if I said no?!” He laughed.

“Now come on, we got a lo-o-ong day ahead.” Emilia grabbed his hands, as did the others as they began to drag him out

Priscilla laughed. “Yes, now that this is done it is time for the world to witness our divine glory.” 

As they dragged him out the chapel, to the crowds gathered outside.

***

As day turned to night, one last ceremony had to take place, and a promise needed to be kept.

Back at Miload manor, the crowd gathered was small.

Only a few were in attendance for this ceremony. The five brides of the now king of Lugunica, a pink haired maid, and other members of the former Crusch and Emilia camps.

All in all only about two dozen people were here.

The quick teleport between the capital and manor facilitated by a few weeks of planning on the part of Beatrice, who had prepared a door so that this small ceremony could be held that same night. 

 "Well, thanks for the help, Beako." Finding his voice again, Subaru thanked his blonde-haired spirit.

"Of course Betty would help her contractor with whatever he needed, I suppose." She said with a smile, puffing her chest with pride as she received light pats on her head. "I think she must also be excited for Betty’s Subaru to have lots of descendants soon—and with as many wives as possible, I suppose." She finished with a proud nod.

“B-B-B-B-Beako, WHAT ARE YOU EVEN SAYING?!” Subaru cried out, flustered once again.

Beatrice looked at him, slightly confused, tilting her head:

"What? I think it’d be great if Betty’s Subaru had the most descendants with the most women and as quickly as possible, I suppose. So, work hard, okay?" she encouraged him, giving a few more pats while flashing a small smile—completely unaware of just how much it was embarrassing him.

“I VOLUNTEER TO GIVE MASTER AS MANY CHILDREN AS POSSIBLE!!!” Shaula shouted with excitement.

That ignited a small competitive flame in a few hearts, especially one in particular...

“I won’t lose,” Rem declared with a determined fist-clench.

This earned a disappointed, disgusted huff from Ram, who muttered about how Subaru had corrupted her sister with all this.

Before an arch adorned with flowers, Subaru took a blue haired girl into his embrace and both shared a kiss.

Both Rem and Subaru sat up straighter, their eyes widening in surprise.

Rem felt as though her heart was going to burst from joy, yet a weight of guilt still weighed heavy on her shoulders.

After seeing herself torture her beloved, and the pain and torment she caused him in Vollachia, the Oni woman truly believed she didn’t deserve to be with him.

Part of her wished to just leave Subaru’s life completely, as she was unworthy to stay by his side. She was a woman that brought him nothing but pain, and now seeing herself at her own wedding day, those feelings of hatred became even stronger. She was not worth—

A hand gently clasping hers tugged Rem out of her self-loathing. It was Subaru, looking at her with such affection, such devotion, such love, that Rem struggled to process it.

“Rem-rin, please tell me what’s on your mind.”

Her eyes moistened as she tried in vain to keep her tears within. “Rem isn’t worthy of such a future. I don’t deserve to have you, Subaru-kun, not after everything.”

Subaru reached out a hand and caressed Rem’s cheek. “That’s not true at all, Rem. You’ve saved me, more times than I can count. Even though I’m the one that feels unworthy to have you, you’ve more than earned the right to be with me.”

“B-but Subaru-kun, what about the torture?! You can’t just forget that!”

“I may never forget it, but I forgave you for it a long time ago. But if you can’t forget it, then let's just drown out those sad memories with a future full of happy ones.”

Rem stared at Subaru’s eyes, and the love that filled them. She could not help but return a smile  as both looked back at the screen.

While she could not be a full “bride” to the now king, she would be the first and perhaps only among his consorts.

Even if one young maid in the crowd had another idea.

“I love you.” the words softly crossed Rem's lips.

“I love you too Rem.” He spoke the words, smiling back at her.

Seeing the fulfillment of all her dreams, the blue haired oni could not take it anymore. 

Rem bounced excitedly on her seat, standing atop it: "VICTORY!!!" Even if she wasn’t the first, second, third, fourth, or even fifth wife, she still had a victorious mindset. The image on screen, and Subaru’s words, banished all dark clouds from her mind. This was a future that the blue haired oni promised to herself. 

This earned another disgusted huff from Ram.

“Tsk!” Shaula and Petra clicked their tongues and fingers in open jealousy.

"How is the Captain so lucky, Brotto?"

"I don’t know, Garf," the two honorary brothers said, comedically crying tears together.

Alpha looked at the two "Do you want to go through everything he did to get this...? There’s the Rabbit in the middle——"

"WAY TO GO, CAPTAIN/NATSUKI-SAN!" But thanks to Alpha’s teasing words, they also ended up celebrating with the maid, proud of their honorary brother’s victory.

***

That night they had returned to the royal palace through the same door, though even as the moon graced the sky his night was not over yet.

Subaru yawned. “Man, non stop ceremonies all day. I am beat.” He declared without shame as he stretched out his arms.

He then froze as he felt several gazes burn into his body.

“Subaru…” He heard Emilia's cold yet oddly soft voice.

Turning around he saw all six of his wives glaring at him, looking rather annoyed. All but Priscilla having a slightly embarrassed blush on their faces.

“Is something…”

At that moment, Alpha snaped her fingers and Petra, Meili, the triplets, Schult, Garfiel, Typhoon, & Daphne get put to sleep.

Alpha makes a comment. “The following content is not suitable for all ages.” Speaking in a public service announcement tone.

“Though I am going to censor some ‘visual’ details just to preserve some dignity for those in the room.” Z remarked to them.

Subaru blinked as the kids fell asleep in their chairs. “You don’t mean we’re about to see what I think…” He then got as red as a tomato.

Al stifled a laugh as he held his arm over his helmet. “You sure are brave for lots of things Pal. How is a little bit of romantic physical action getting you so worked up?”

“It’s not JUST physical action you know!” Subaru spat back, even more red.

Ricardo let out a whistle and laughed at the tomato faced Subaru. “Oi! Oi! Don’t tell me. Embarrassed of watching some juicy stuff Subaru? Maybe I should take you to some red-light districts I know! Help ya work out all that stress.”

“Yeah bro, you really should…”

BAAM

The one-armed knight received a kick to the back of the head that sent him crashing to the floor.

Priscilla scoffed at the two. “Such filthy comments and suggestions should be kept to yourselves.”

Felt grumbled and rolled her eyes. “Seriously? Fucking grow up already, your whole shit is giving me secondhand embarrassment.”
She crossed her arms and huffed. Though honestly, getting laid may help big-bro out a bit. Not that I want to be the one to do it.

Crusch shook her head. “Its not only very unbecoming, obscene, and rude to speak when there are women present? Don’t you two have any shame!”

Anastasia looked at Ricardo. “Ricardo, as your boss, stop playin’ the fool and quietly shut up will ya’?” Letting her accent drop as she glared at the wolf-man.

Julius shook his head and rubbed his forehead. “Honestly, Subaru is a knight. Being in such a place would be unbecoming.”

Though the most visceral reaction came from a certain blue haired Oni who had taken Subaru into her embrace VERY protectively. A threatening voice rang out from her, more like a growl. “Keep your filthy jokes to yourselves.” So cold was her aura and stare that even Subaru began to squirm away from her grasp. “My Subaru is NOT a mindless animal for you to drag off to your FILTHY dens. My Subaru won’t lay a fingernail on those sorts of places while I am alive.”

“He-hey you can umm relax Rem, I seriously don’t have an interest in anything like that.” Subaru squirmed like a fish in her grasp.

Rem relaxed a little bit, loosening her hold on Subaru. “Of course, Rem’s hero would never do something so filthy.”

Subaru let out a sigh and shook his head.

Thoughts raced through Rem’s mind. Though, perhaps I should make sure to be the one to help Subaru to relax myself.

The thought earned her a reproachful glare from Ram. 

“Idiot.” Felt blushed and looked away.

“Subaru-kun, we are married now.” Rem trembled, biting her lip.

Crusch cleared her throat. “So…”

Anastasia shook her head. “Suppose ya wont stop being our idiot will ya? What good is an unused product?”

Priscilla laughed. “Did thou forget the duties a husband has to a wife in need?”

Emilia pouted “Subaru, aren't you… going to take us to bed?” Her blush became bright red.

Besides Alpha, Priscilla, Envy, and Echidna, everyone else — especially Subaru — blushed. Most of the men saw fit to return their heads away out of respect for the women in the theater.
Al considered looking up, but a swift kick from Priscilla made sure that his gaze was averted from the screen.
Subaru tried to stay awake as much as he could. Thinking about how that reality on the screen felt so, SO strange and distant. Yet given the attitudes of the theater, it's possible it was more likely than most.

Subaru’s trembling voice rose, “Umh, hey so-o, do I really need to watch this till the end?”

Alpha quickly shushed him, “It would be very rude for the present women if you didn’t. You’re the main attraction, so behave.”

“I- ugh I know but.” Subaru’s pleading fell on deaf ears.

“Hey we all got to deal with this!” Felt’s face was similarly as red as a tomato. 

Subaru froze, truthfully he hadn't even considered the fact that he would be sleeping with them all at once tonight. “Ah wait shouldn't we…”

“That can come later” Crush blushed and looked away.

Anastasia smirked and pressed the side of her body against him. “Come now, a pervert like you should be dying to get a chance at all of us at once? Or did I underestimate your greed?” She teased.

 “EVERYONE CAN DREAM, BUT WHEN THE OPPORTUNITY COMES, IT’S DIFFERENT!” Subaru shouted in great frustration and embarrassment, still covering his face, trying to maintain some sense of dignity... but failing.

Priscilla chided Subaru, “Yelling your insecurities would be detrimental for mine divine self enjoyment, so stop whining like a pig Subaru.”

“This isn’t just hard for you to watch dumbass.” Spat Felt at him

Anastasia hid her own embarrassment and teased him, “You need to be greedier and work harder from now on if you really want a chance with us, don’t bite off more than you can chew, Subaru∼.”

“Why I’m the one getting teased?! It’s not like that was my objective to begin with!” Subaru yelled, completely buried in shame.

None of the men still awake said anything in his defense. 

You have no idea.

He thought to himself, but the blush crept further across his face.

“Ah well when ya put it like that…”

It was Emilia, Rem, and Crush who grabbed his arms, dragging him away. Rem's eyes forward with fierce determination on her face, both Crusch and Emilia were still blushing, surprising themselves with their forwardness.

 After hearing what his counterpart had just said, and reflecting on what he himself had said, Subaru felt that the last shred of dignity he had held onto had shattered, and would not be recovered for a long time, if ever. Meanwhile, the ladies who had dragged Subaru away were reflecting on how eager — almost desperate — they had appeared.

Priscilla laughed by watching the many red faces among the women, “Why the red faces? Are we now reflecting on our true ulterior motives on screen? It is only fair and normal for one lover to desire the other and enjoy themselves to the fullest!”

“Shouldn’t you also be embarrassed? As far as I’m aware this is also your first time sharing bed with a man!” Felt barked at her, the tip of her ears as red as they could get.

Priscilla laughed back, amused, "You fool! That is the only way my divine self has deemed fruitful for us to mutually enjoy our bodies."

Crusch crossed her arms, though her cheeks held a faint visible pink hue, “For me it really isn’t about declarations of carnal conquest. If I am to share my body with Subaru I wish for it to happen in privacy, to have this face of mine revealed like this is embarrassing to say the least.”

Emilia blinked and looked around. She wasn’t really sure exactly what was about to happen, but she understood enough that it was something intimate that shouldn’t be taken lightly. For now she remained quiet though. “Subaru…” She muttered softly to herself.

Echidna and Satella both stifled their own emotions at the scene before them. 

The girls had thrown the king onto the bed, the girls all still in their wedding dresses. 

“Ah, don't suppose I can beg for mercy now huh?”

He asked with a slightly nervous chuckle.

The words of his counterpart on the screen made the girls even more flustered, while Subaru was close to boiling point.

Why was Subaru like that? The truth? Subaru is almost all talk when it comes to flirting or similar things. He could pretend to be a know-it-all on the topic, but the reality? He’s a scared kitten! Even Emilia’s sweet words — even when said with no romantic intent — could dry his throat and turn his cheeks red.

Now hearing himself on screen: “Ah, I guess I can’t beg for mercy, huh?” while surrounded by six incredibly beautiful women? His mind was about to explode! He simply couldn’t handle it! Especially in this situation: In a movie theater, with the same women from the screen around him, plus a few more watching intently and him being forced to watch it all.

It made him want to bury his head in the ground.

Yet he couldn’t, he was trapped in the same theater he has been for quite some time now and forced to watch the whole ordeal to the very end of it, and to make it worse he was in company of the same beautiful women that would promptly be lying in bed with him. His only drop of relief was that there’d be some censorship.

To be dropped into this situation put his head in a spin so hard he covered his face with his hands. “Ugh, how much I would give to also be asleep like the kids.”

Luckily for him, he wasn’t the only one going through the exact same predicament, precisely because this was the ‘first time’ for all the women on screen and in the theater.

Rem, despite being flustered, was paying full attention in expectation, “Subaru-kun you’re a meanie, you cannot beg for mercy to your Rem’s first time.”

Crusch loudly cleared her throat, “We have to watch this till the end, there’s no helping it so, as long as I’m watching don’t you dare to turn Subaru.”

Anastasia simply giggled and hid her mouth under her scarft, “Well well, when you put it like that it’s like we are left to enjoy this until it’s done, not that I’m complaining∼. I hope you know how to be gentle with girls, Subaru∼”.

“Uuulugk!” Subaru let out a strangled sound.

“Rejoice and enjoy the fruits of your labors.” Priscilla declared. “It’s a reward fit for a king and one you may soon experience yourself.” 

Emilia bit her lip, but found herself letting go of Subaru and staring awkwardly at the screen. “If its something that rewards Subaru… then I am fine with whatever it is!.”

“Em.. Emilia!” Subaru’s cry was like that of a dying cat.

Though dying again seemed infinitely more pleasant than his current situation. 

“Censor Bars Go” Overseer Z declared, using pixilation, camera angels and black boxes to hide just enough, while making sure the overall generality of the scene was preserved. 

Priscilla laughed and she was the first to drop her dress, stepping out of it and displaying her body without shame. “Such would be unbecoming of your status. A worthy husband of mine should revel in my body, or otherwise be punished most strictly.”

“As my divine self on screen said. If you’ve earned the right to behold my body, how could I possibly be satisfied sharing it with others? Don’t you dare think of lowering yourself.” Priscilla haughtily declared, perfectly fine with herself being on display like this.

Speaking to echo the words of her other self, she clearly shared the same feeling.

Al kept his gaze away but considered what was on the screen. It’s your lucky day Pal, cherish it.

Rem was the next, while blushing she removed her wedding dress rapidly, practically tearing it off. “Subaru-kun. Let us take care of you, you deserve it.’
While she trembled lightly, it was not hesitation, but anticipation that filled her.

“Don’t worry Subaru-kun, your Rem promises to be gentle!” Rem promised with utmost sincerity.

“Kyaaah! Isn’t that supposed to be the other way around?!” Subaru groaned and rubbed his temples, blushing madly. 

Ram meanwhile stewed in her seat. “Stupid Barasu, Stupid Barasu, Stupid Barasu.” she muttered to herself.

Anastasia sighed and shrugged. “Don't think you are getting out of this now. I'm gonna use you for everything you are worth. Even if I have to share.” She undid her dress and tossed it aside. Its function fulfilled it served no other purpose in her eyes now. She blushed a bit, looking at the beauties around herself. She assured herself that she was in no way inadequate compared to them, but vowed to give it her all.

 Anastasia chuckled, “Consderin’ your reputation as the Lolimancer… I’m not worried.” She said with a sickeningly sweet smile.

“Oy! Don’t tease me like that! Seriously, where did that title come from?” 

Julius meanwhile let out a silent groan.

While Ricardo internally congratulated Subaru and Ana. 

Crusch removed her dress slowly, not physically hesitating, but not rushing to undo her dress either. Slowly she let her dress slip off away from her body, biting her lip as she stepped out of it and displayed before her husband, a rare show of proof of her womanhood. She motioned over her body as she breathed out. “Please, enjoy yourself Subaru. I will do likewise.”

 Crusch also blushed deeply, but had a determined look on her face. A strange thing. Seeing herself so set on having physical intimacy with her husband? 

Felix found his own self trembling, he didn’t look at the screen, but even censored it was not something he wanted displayed. 

Felt blushed, looking around at the others as she quickly undid her dress after realizing that Emilia and herself were the only girls still with clothes on.

“Agh just enjoy it you idiot! Most guys would kill for this.” She practically shouted as she basically ripped her dress off, the fabric tearing as she was glad to get it off.

Felt slowly started to regret not taking the chance to block the scene like the others... though she also didn’t close her eyes or look away.

Reinhard said and indeed thought nothing, his own divine protections emptied his mind as he looked away. 

Emilia took a breath, steadying herself as she let the dress slowly slide off of her body. “Subaru, you're so naughty but… we are yours. So please, just relax.’ Her smile was genuine and warm, but it was clear to all that a certain need pervaded her body.

 Emilia was... smiling? Yes, smiling.

Why? She felt strange from the emotions blooming in her chest since the start of all this, but right now, she knew she was happy.

Just the thought of finally being able to truly return Subaru’s feelings in some way, and rewarding him for all the sacrifices he made to protect everyone, made her feel warm and excited.

Also, being a virgin meant she would share, as she was told, the most important first time with Subaru.

Who knows — maybe they’d even have children together after that night. The thought made her even more excited.

“Ah well, guess I don't have a choice.”

He smiled, and looked over all of them. A clear feast for the eyes that could not help but stroke his male ego, and awaken his primal instincts.

The girls fell upon him, pulling them between their embraces. The girls leaned in and kissed at his body, pulled and tore his clothes away from him.

“Ugh Oh COME ON! You have GOT to be KIDDING ME!!!” Subaru let out a last desperate scream, like a man condemned as he saw himself brought into their grasp on screen. 

As they embraced into the night. 

This was the beginning of their lustful dream, a starlight path of bliss and desire that would lead them into tomorrow.

 The screen then faded to black.

Subaru let out a deep breath. “Can we… not do that again?” Subaru asked.

Alpha shook her head. “Seems like there are several scenes like that in this record.”

“Are you— certain we cannot skip them?” Crusch asked, her own cheeks still flush with embarrassment. 

Alpha nodded. “Blame yourself for having so many important conversations in the bedroom.”

“Ugh, god-dammit other me.” Subaru continued to rub his face with his hands.

Ram let out a huff. “Of course, even during important matters, Barasu lets his perversions reign supreme.”

“Well, a suitable enough ceremony, though I am not too keen on having my first time shared with others.”

“Ya… not how I pictured it for me either.” Anatasia still hid her mouth beneath her scarf.

“For some of you that wasn’t actually the first time. Keep in mind a marriage ceremony could not take place until after the royal selection was finished, and that for this timeline to work, you’d all have to have some romantic interest in him before it concluded. Also there was a delay for… other reasons. Just ask yourselves which of you would actually wait.”

The girls all blushed, those who figured themselves to be impatient kept their own mouths quiet. 

Meanwhile Alpha’s magic that sent the children to slumber wore off, though there was no drowsy feelings or anything of the like. 

As the screen loaded a new title came on the screen.

Dark Side Prologue: Nightmare Ritual 

“Oi, well that doesn’t sound like a fun name at all.” Ricardo remarked.

“Seems like big brother Subaru is going to have some problems.” Meili giggled.

“Why can’t we just live in peace ugh.” Subaru grumbled. “Thought things should be over after all that! Happily ever after and everything!”

While Subaru’s notion was childish, everyone did agree that they hoped for peaceful times after all that.

Though the title alone implied that would not be the case. 

The men had gathered in the darkness of the woods. They carried no torches, brought with them no wagons of supplies despite their long journey. They could not afford to do anything that may attract more attention, for these were men hunted.

They were hunted and prosecuted for their faith, for they were all members of the Witch Cult, wanted men in every nation of this world.

Ever since the fall of the final Archbishops a few months prior, the cult had gone to ground, but many of its cells were being uprooted. Not enough to collapse the entire cult, not nearly enough, but to those in the compromised cells, those who were called to arms or utilized in those final hours, they would find little comfort in the continued survival of the cult.

The group gathered here consisted of such compromised individuals, their wanted posters would be plastered across the nation by morning, and the world after a week. 

So they met here, adorned in their robes which, while conspicuous, were enchanted in such a way to help shroud and mask their movements.

The group gathered was two dozen, two groups meeting to enact a plan that none here knew the full picture of just yet. 

The group that had just arrived were adorned in the typical black robes of the Witch Cult, with the red eye symbol upon the forehead and the crossed golden blades coat of arms hanging from their neck.

The group that had been waiting for them wore similar robes, but with a few notable differences. The eye symbol on the forehead of their hoods was surrounded by a crimson ring with horns, and the coat of arms was replaced by that same symbol emblazoned upon the chests of their robes.

Priscilla scoffed. “So even during our time of triumph and victory they continue to skulk around in the shadows.”

Anastasia shook her head. “I mean it makes sense, while the Archbishops lead the cult they hardly seem like leadership material to me. The small-time cultists probably get along just fine without ‘em. If not even better without those guys at the top. They don’t exactly seem like leadership material.”

Julius nodded along. “Indeed, it seems they are forced to conceal themselves in the shadows. They are being hunted, we shall not leave them with a place to hide.”

“Agreed, certainly we cannot allow the cult a chance to lick its wounds and rebuild.” Wilhelm added, considering all he learned, the rage he had towards the whale was now directed at the Witch Cult.

“But can we-e-e? The cult had existed for hundreds of years. If they chose to hide can we find them?” Roawaal interjected, his tone was mocking but he was not wrong.

If the cult chose to hide, there was very little they could do to find them.

“Well…” Subaru began. “Maybe we can watch and see what we can learn from here.”

Al nodded along. “Pal is right, if we spot a cultist here we can probably learn something.”

With that their attention returned to the screen.

The lead member of the ‘normal’ witch cultists stepped forward, removing his hood to confirm who he was.

“Alright, I am here. You must be the members of the Horned Ring.” 

He knew of the Horned Ring, one of several sub-groups or splinter factions within the Witch Cult, created for unique purpose and function, with unique beliefs to match. Among them they were a larger one. 

 “Well seems we are learning things already. Julius write this down.” She motioned to her knight.

“At once milady.” The finest knight declared and began his vigorous, swift, and detailed note taking.

Crusch frowned, “that cultist seems…”

“Familar” Wilhelm completed his lady's sentence.

“Hmm yeah, I seem to recall his face too.” Anastasia remarked, staring at the screen with renewed interest.

One stepped forward and removed his own hood. He was an older looking man, tired almost with gray straight hair that flowed to his shoulders. 

“Indeed, I am Bishop Roman, I presume that I stand before High Priest Lukas Maldor.” 

The apparent Bishop looked him over, clearly judging the man with every second that passed.

“Maldor?” Crusch blinked.

“That makes him part of the nobility nya!” Felix shouted.

Julius frowned deeply, “Count Lukas Maldor, head of House Maldor. He's a supporter of our camp.”

Mimi leapt up, “Huh! Wasn't he going to be at Priestella too? We just talked with this guy a few weeks ago!!!”

“Sadly, yes. We exchanged a few words to ensure the meeting at Priestella went smoothly,” Anastasia sighed, looking at the screen with a light frown. “Such a shame someone so wealthy could be associated with the Witch cult.” She then took a breath, her expression hardening. “It seems… we now have a new matter to deal with regarding the Count,” Anastasia said, her voice dripping with venom that she didn’t even try to hide, unwilling to conceal her disgust at the thought that one of her allies was a Witch Cultist. 

Crusch agreed with this line of thinking. She exchanged a knowing glance with her knight and Wilhelm, intending to pay a visit to Maldor's domain.

“I am, I brought what was requested and what remained of my following that I could trust in these times.” Lukas responded.

He carried himself with a dignified demeanor still, normally during Witch Cult functions he would adopt a more servile tone. But recent events had forced him to act more ‘human’ than he would do so normally. He is, or rather was, a proud noble of the Dragon Kingdom of Luginica, who rose through the ranks of the Witch Cult via his service and ambition, and in turn used the connections to the cult to further his own rise.

That was until the cult’s recent fall, his own forces being among the dead with clear ties connecting him to the cult and their actions.

So he is now forced to flee, taking those few he could trust with him, calling upon what contacts he could within the cult that would offer him salvation.

Priscilla scowled and pulled up her fan to hide her expression. “It seems that once a rat, always a rat. Such an abhorrent form of moulding and blending among people to act more humanly shall be strictly punished once any valuable information has been gushed out of it."

 Felt grumbled, “Agreed. Bastards like this don’t knyow when to stay down.”

“Luckily, we now know what to do.” Julius replied with a tone of forced calm. “After all, we’ll soon have all the knowledge we need once we leave this room. And we’ll be sure to give him the punishment he deserves.”

Even as he spoke in a controlled voice to maintain his status as a knight, Julius couldn’t stop himself from thinking how much he’d like to “deal with” that noble using a wooden training sword in front of everyone on the practice field.

“I was most surprised, being reached out to by your sort. From what I understand the Horned Ring has kept itself devoted to more esoteric and insular pursuits. Nevertheless I followed the guidance of the Gospel.” Lukas explained. 

Echidna raised an eyebrow, “Esoteric? How interesting.”

Roswaal nodded along. “Inde-e-ed, the cult is known for using stra-a-ange magic. So these individuals must be quite unique.”

“Mother, you would tell us about any strange magic we see I suppose?”

“If I can recognize it from the screen alone, then yes. Though even I don’t know of all the innovations the cult kept secret.” She replied.

“Times must change, the Archbishops fall and a Sage King, or perhaps Witch King, rules over the Dragon Kingdom. Chaos reigns within the four nations despite his power and reach, and the Archbishops are no more. Those of us who had not been called to act are now expected to do our part for survival.” Roman explained, his tone is bitter and grim about it, but also detached.

Lukas scoffed, “Tsk, it would seem that we are simply scurrying about. Still, I have secured what was asked of me and brought the required tome and components.”

“Good then, your status among the common man has fallen, but you shall remain exalted among us Brother Lukas.”

Lukas nodded his head, “I would expect nothing less.”

A confident and smug smile crossed his face, he knew he may find salvation yet despite his crimes.

The sound of teeth grinding was clearly audible among the audience.

To say no one there liked the Witch Cult would be an understatement.

If there was one thing that united them all—besides Subaru—it was the deep anger and hatred many now carried toward every single member of the Witch Cult.

Especially anyone on the level of a Sin Archbishop.

Just the idea of a cultist escaping unpunished, even temporarily, left a bitter taste in their mouths.

It was a deeply personal matter for all of them, remembering the immense suffering they had endured at the hands of those terrible monsters.

Regulus and Lye? Now that they knew how to defeat them—knew their thoughts, their abilities—they would gladly ensure those monsters suffered as much as possible. The Archbishop of Greed would be severely beaten for his crimes.

As for the others—Capella, Sirius, and Roy?

They too would suffer for their sins, in due time and in the proper way—

Even if Emilia still hesitated when it came to Sirius, wondering whether she truly was Fortuna.

 Felt clicked her tongue and snarled, “Disgusting, really these people never know when to give up.”

“Even after all the pressure that Subaru and the Kingdom has put onto them.”  Reinhard added with slight worry.

“Whatever shady shit ‘re up to, my ‘mazing self is sure tha’ capt'n will kick ‘em assholes!” Garfiel shouted in his seat, voicing his mind.

“All four nations are shaken apparently, and they call Subaru a Sage King’ and a “Witch King.” Julius noted, putting a hand to his chin. 

“But why would they call Subaru that!?” Emilia shouted back. “From what we’ve seen Subaru easily gets along with Vollachia! And I doubt he’d offend Karagari.”

Priscilla opened her fan. “This Subaru prioritized the well being of those close to him. We already know that ‘The Great Disaster’ was handled the most definitively in the ‘normal’ timeline. Which means that it went worse in this timeline. Considering I am still alive, Subaru probably prioritized my own safety over that of the nation, even if subconsciously.”

Crusch nodded, “Which would still make him a hero potentially, but not as loved as he would be otherwise.”

“Witch King…” Anastasia muttered. “I wonder if it became public knowledge that Subaru is using authorities. It didn’t happen yet but he was far more open in the use of Cor Leonis in Vollachia. It's possible that Subaru, despite being king, has a reputation as also wielding the power of the Witches, hence the title.” She figured.

Ricardo shook his head. “That won’t make things easy.” He muttered to himself.

“But that doesn’t account for Kararagi and Gusteko being in a state of turmoil as well. And we did not notice anything amiss in Lugunica during that ceremony." Wilhelm also considered the information on screen.

“Well… Alpha told us there were 12 arcs to Subaru-kun’s journeeey. 4 arcs worth of turmoil is certainly enough for the entire world to have issues, especially considering what we saw happen in Vollachia.”

“Are you thinking that all 4 major disasters will occur within the next two years?” Anatasia asked Roswaal.

“Yeees.” Roswaal remarked with a smile. “That would certainly leave the world in quite a staaate.”

“How were you discovered exactly?” Roman asked. 

 “Yeah and how did nyew get away.” Felix grumbled.

“Apparently I was under suspicion when several of the dead in one of our final operations were from among my ranks. A stroke of ill fortune that many of those who were identifiable as corpses were from my estate, including one of my personal retainers.” Lukas motioned to another cultist.

 Crusch nodded her head. “We know the cult employs corpse soldiers, but if there was such a climatic battle or outright war with the cult, I would see to it that all the dead be accounted for and such things investigated.”

Roswaal chuckled, “Indeed, a sloppy thing to leave a corpse behind. They probably got such a trashing in the end they could cleaaaan up.”

Tivey scoffed. “It also means his entire estate was infested with cultists. How vile that we had dealings with them”

Mimi huffed. “Then we are going to have to clean them up!”

“Yes… maybe do a review of any Hoshin company employees involved with them too… how annoying.” The candidate remarked with a huff.

“I see, so you were placed under investigation. The gospel failed to warn you?”

“Indeed,” Lukas sighed. “While I was prepared to flee initially, instead a trap was sprung and they played as if they had known nothing. Considering several of my long standing business dealings with the Hoshin company, and that I was even allowed into a meeting with Hoshin herself, I expected that I had managed to be fortunate, as the Gospel gave me no warning”

Ricardo growled loudly at the thought of such dangerous and nefarious people as witch cultists being around Anastasia. The idea revolted him and made his body tense, especially knowing he was most likely there with her as a guardian.

“This "Lukas" sounds oddly familiar...” Anastasia said, deep in thought. “I’ll check my personal records and agenda. Maybe if I find out who his financial backers are and where his businesses are based, we can strike a nerve if they're captured beforehand.”

Hiding beneath the informality of being a merchant is not enough; if they already have companies that do business with Hoshin, that is enough to trace their source.

“It could be a good campaign that, if planned properly, could lead to more of the witch's cultists.”  Julius added.

“You were careless, the Gospels have proven to have limited effect against the machinations of the Witch King. You deluded yourself into thinking you would not have to give up your status. Did you intend to simply abandon the cult and hope you would never be called upon again? You are a worldly man for a High Priest.”

 Garfiel laughed, “‘Course such a shitty book couldn’t stand up to th’ cap’n!”

Felt nodded her head, “The clown learned that the hard way, and now so did these bastards.”

Lukas scowled, but said nothing because the man was correct.

“Perhaps, but that is not the reality that we live in, and I was careless. They had inspected my manor behind my back for proof, and once they found it and tied me to one of my compatriots.” He motioned to a robed cultist off to the side. “We had no choice but to flee, the gospel told me that much.”

“I see, are you still being pursued?”

“Possibly, however for now we may be…”

A blade of wind suddenly cut off the head of one of the cultists standing guard. It was quickly followed by several blasts of fire but walls of earth and ice instantly rose to defend the cultists.

“Attack! Dead or Alive!” A man called out.

A force of knights descended upon the group of cultists, outnumbering them 2 to 1 and flanking from two sides. With the knights were even a small handful of Iron Fang mercenaries. 

 “Nyow we got them!” Felix declared.

Ricardo grinned widely, “Looks like some of our guys are there.”

Anastasia smirked. “Well of course. I take such backstabbing personally.” 

"With no place to flee, they'll all fight to the end, I doubt any will surrender", Reinhard said.

“We’re going to smash them to bits!” Mimi declared.

Hetaro nodded along. “That’s right Mimi!”

Wilhelm maintained a calm demeanor. "The cultists are not numerous, but they do not appear easy to deal with. They will not go down without taking anyone with them."

 “To arms!” Lukas shouted his command and pulled out his own blade.

Battle was upon him, he could no longer be a human, his eyes deadened and he became simply another cultist.

 Subaru said with discomfort, “Geeh, it gives me the chills to see how easy they become completely insensitive and lose any semblance of human form. It looked as if he was waiting for an opportunity.” 

“Indeed, it almost seems unnatural.” Roswaal remarked. 

Roman directed the defense quickly using a El Shamak spell to cut off several of the advancing knights before taking a step back.

Being the highest ranking cultist present command fell to him, none questioned the hierarchy in these situations, everyone else was a tool for him to use as he saw fit.

The battle was brief, frantic and furious, with the Witch Cultists remaining on the defensive. They mustered spells of ice and earth to barricade and hold off the advancing forces. Lukas himself conjured blades of wind that beheaded at least one knight, but he could tell they were getting encircled.

 Everyone was quiet during the battle. Those who were used to the heat and noise of battle understood what was going on and kept up with what looked like the cultists' desperate attempt to take down as many Iron Fang mercenaries and knights as possible.

Considering your ally as something to make use of, many if not all found this train of thought befitting a cultist, though no one could judge having seen a Subaru doing the same to extreme points.

He found himself locking blades with a knight who had more of a presence than the rest.

“I am Sir Doran Morgave. Count Lukas Maldor, for the crimes of high treason & conspiracy against the Kingdom of Lugunica I am here to bring you under arrest. Surrender now and don’t make things difficult” 

 “Ah Sir Morgrave.” Julius nodded his head approvingly. “A capable man for a hunt like this.”

“I believe I have a passing familiarity. If you could enlighten us?” Crusch asked.

Wilhelm cleared his throat. “Sir Doran Morgrave is of house Morgrave, his father is a ranking baron of the kingdom and a former royal knight who I fought alongside. Though I know little of the son.”

Julius nodded his head, “A dependable man though we are not close Commander Marcos considers him one of our more stalwart knights and a capable and virtuous man of conviction. Likely why he was chosen to lead this hunt.”

Crusch's expression hardened, her voice became calm yet edgy. "I see. If he's here, then this isn't just a military pursuit. The Kingdom wants to prove that they are capable of arresting him and keeping him alive instead of killing him. That changes the shape of the battlefield.”

Al yawned as he watched the scene unfold. “I suppose they’ve given up on subtlety. If they’re pulling out knights with names and honor, someone high up wants to make this arrest loud and clean. Shame strife is never neat.”

Normally Lukas wouldn’t respond, he was after all a Witch Cultist at the moment, not Lukas Maldor. But given the circumstances he couldn’t put ‘Lukas’ to sleep quite so easily, so he responded.

Lukas sneered, “Sir Morgave. I believe we met at your younger sister’s birthday, correct? She was a lovely lady to dance with.”

His tone remained even, confident, composed, as if they were not locked in battle. Though a tiny bit of mocking venom laced his words.

“Disgusting.” Felix spat.

Priscilla fanned herself, “The scum knows how to use his words as weapons. He is trying to unbalance his opponent.”

Al just gave a nod, "Although it's more common in personal brawls and Vollachia for tactics like that."

“Any old trick to get rid of your enemy, huh?”  Subaru mused to himself.

“Truthfully it would get under my skin as well.” Julius admitted. “The thought is revolting.”

Doran roared, “I shudder to think that I even let a wretched cultist like you draw so close to her.” He glared, still maintaining his composure while keeping an eye on the surrounding battlefield.

Ram nodded her head, “Knowing that such a member of the cult was close to my own family. I’d want to skin him alive myself.”

“A sentiment I agree with.” Anastasia remarked.

Hetaro eagerly nodded along. “I’d never let a cultist like that near Mimi.”

“Well according to this screen we apparently have already.” Tivey replied to his brother.

“A mistake we are going to be fixing when we get out of here.” Ricardo added. 

The two began their dance of blades. Doran’s style, while refined, was direct and powerful, leveling blow after blow against Lukas. One wrong move and the cultist would be cleaved in two by the knight’s sword. 

Lukas’s style was more artful, as befit his lithe frame. Giving way and parrying the blows aside as he tried to jab and stab at the knight.

Both clearly masters of their respective style and more than a match for the average knight. 

Their clash of blades continued for several more moments before Lukas found his opening.

“El Fura!” Lukas shouted.

It was quick, a single blade of wind to try and knock Doran off balance. The Knight was forced to guard but staggered backwards.

Lukas found his chance and stabbed forward with his blade towards the knight’s neck.

 Emilia gasped audibly, bracing herself for the worst as she called out, "Careful!"

"Not enough-!" Julius said under his breath, looking serious. Knowing his reputation Doran will not fall so easily in a hunt, especially if witch cultists are involved.

Doran’s instincts saved him as he raised his blade, perhaps in an awkward fashion, partly deflecting the incoming stab, causing it merely to slash across his face.

 Ricardo grinned widely, "Instincts came in clutch!"

“They're both very level-headed. It's tough to know how this will end.”  Reinhard said, already analysing the battlefield.

“But they're outnumbered! This will end sooner rather than later!” Felix spat, his eyes glued to the screen.

“Bastard! Ul Goa!”

Doran now responded in kind and unleashed a powerful close range Goa. Normally doing such a thing would be suicidal, but Doran was rather skilled at using this magic at close range.

Lukas’s eyes went wide as he created a barrier of magic to block, but it was too late and he found himself hurling onto his back. 

Quickly rising to his feet he mustered magic to defend himself, now that swordplay had failed.

“El Fura!”

“El Goa!”

“El Goa!”

“Ul Dona!”

“Al Fura!”

“Al Goa!”

The two unleashed spell after spell upon each other, blades of wind, spheres of fire, pillars of earth. The exchange of magic between them was furious and unrelenting, the determined righteous fury of the knight faced the monstrous relentless dispassion of the cultist.

A myriad of colors and effects lit up the screen, making it difficult to follow the clash of swords. Outnumbered, the cultists refused to abandon their mission, sacrificing their lives to confront their disadvantage. The battlefield was quickly covered in dust and soil, as the formations were ripped apart and the groups engaged in one-on-one confrontations.

“This is an intense fight.” Subaru remarked.

Wilhelm nodded along. “One group fights for survival with inhuman ferocity, and one fights with righteous fury in their hearts to banish these monsters from the kingdom.”

But the knight underestimated the cultist. While Lukas’s past military accomplishments and prowess were known, being a member of the cult has ascended his power to new heights.

“Al Fura!” Lukas shouted.

A powerful torrent of wind blades was unleashed by Lukas, devastating what remained of the surrounding trees.

Doran raised a wall of earth to defend but it too was simply cleaved by the magical winds. Doran was thrown back, bleeding with several deep gashes in his body as he groaned.

 "What the hell!" Garfiel shouted.

"He must be all worn out by now. How can someone use such strong magic after sending it out nonstop like that?" Subaru said, amazed.

"After being in the Witch Cult for so long, they could've given him more power that matched his position," Wilhelm said, keeping his cool despite looking angry.

Even if there were only a few left, even if they were scattered groups with no leader to follow,

The Witch Cult was still a threat.

Lukas advanced, saying nothing as he drew his blade again and prepared to finish the knight. 

 "Tsk, ignoring him like it's nothing," Felt said with great displeasure and venomous words.

"He's still got the assault team! They should be able to support him," Crusch said, confident in the knights' success.

"He should nyot have much magic left! Doran needs to get up!" Felix said, worriedly.

“Doran!” Another knight called out and then fired a barrage of ice magic at Lukas’ side. Lukas cut through the spears of ice with his blade before meeting the knight’s charge with his own blade. Their exchange was brief but in the end knight the was run through by Lukas’ blade sinking into his heart.

As life faded from the knight’s eyes, Lukas’ expression did not change.

 Subaru looked uncomfortable, “As I said, what a freak…”

Priscilla exclaimed from her seat, "Mabeasts in human skins, to think vermin like that lurk among the nobles."

Only the truly cold-hearted murderers could match the way they took lives.

But that moment was all that Doran needed.

“Al Goa!”

A massive barrage of flame engulfed Lukas, who then found himself on his back, blacking out for a single moment.

That moment cost him, as when vision returned to his eyes he saw Doran above him, blade raised and poised to bring it down upon the cultist.

Anticipation and trepidation built up in the theatre as the climax drew closer. Emotions ran high and faces were tense with the weight of the unfolding suspense.

 "This is it!" Ricardo howled with a raised fist.

"You're done for bozo!" Al said with fervency.

"Finish ‘im!" Garfiel followed.

Then the colors came.

Like countless flower petals, a storm of colors swept over the battlefield, engulfing all within it.

The Knights screamed for a moment, before falling silent. 

When the colors vanished, the knights were all dead on the ground, while the cultists remained.

To say that no one saw this coming would be a heavy understatement. Everyone was feeling perplexed and anxious since they were all unable to provide an explanation for the deeply unsettling events that had just transpired.

Questions such as 'why', 'how' and, most importantly, 'from whom?' were among the most pressing issues raised by the most perceptive minds in the theatre. It is no easy task to wipe out two squadrons of Iron Fang mercenaries and knights in the blink of an eye.

"W-what—" Reinhard muttered.

"The fuck is this…" Heinkel finished, equally petrified and pale as many others.

Roswaal's expression turned serious as he focused intently on the screen, "This technique does not appear to be either magic or spirit arts; what could it be?"

“So, you arrived.” Roman's voice cut through the silence.

Lukas surveyed the area, finding that all their enemies were dead. His ego awoke fully again and he was Lukas once more.

He stood up and saw a new figure, a woman dressed in robes similar to themselves but very very different. Her robes were white, with crimson etchings, and looked more similar to the attire of an archbishop, while also being tight and form fitting.

She had dark hair and crimson eyes, wearing a playful smile on her face. 

Behind her were four other Witch Cultists, though the miasma that radiated from them was stronger than most he had encountered, save for that of the Archbishops.

And save for that of the woman, whose Miasma rivaled that of an Archbishop. 

There was more whispering as the mysterious woman appeared, her robes glistening strangely in the dim theatre lights. The contrast between her serene smile and the overwhelming aura she emitted was like a chill down every spine.

"Is she... one of them?"

"No way, that Miasma... it's like an Archbishop's."

Even the most skeptical ones leaned forward as the four cultists appeared behind her, each giving off a darkness more potent than anything the audience had imagined. Some people instinctively pulled their armrests tighter, as if to guard against the cold feeling in the room.

Everyone at the theatre was on the edge of their seats.

This wasn't just another reveal. This was a declaration. A storm in the shape of a woman.

A possible new threat after the vanquishment of the majority of the Witch Cult.

Lukas and the other cultists of his group noted that the Horned Ring cultists bowed to her presence, so he did likewise.

“Oh? Bowing before me, before you even know my name and title? I do suppose you know your little protocols well.” 

Her tone was teasing and mocking, though not quite malicious. 

 “Protocols? She must know them to some extent." Crusch said.

"Teasing them like that shows she knows their hierarchy is completely different." Reinhard mused.

“Or she is just mocking them for the sake of it” Felt talked back.

"A power that has never been seen before, wielded by yet another unknown individual. This whole thing is giving me a migraine already." Al grunted and lowered his head a bit.

“Might I request your name then, so I might properly address you?” Lukas asked. 

She tapped her chin and smirked. 

“Sure, this is my show anyways. You may call me Eris, Wi… Demon of Dreams.”

“Of… Dreams?”

“Julius, write that down. In fact, write down everything from now on. We must get good intel out of them." Anastasia motioned to her knight, who was already busy with the task at hand.

“Demon? As in the ‘oni’ race? But I thought they went extinct after the witch cult attacked and left very few survivors of the massacre.” Otto asked, confused.

“I don’t think she’s talking about the Oni race. Where I come from, demons are generally very evil and powerful entities whose reasons for acting are unknown besides the obvious purpose of doing harm.” Subaru tried to explain briefly. “Also in the Lugunica language, it sort of translates just as ‘evil’ so like ‘witch’ means ‘evil woman’ and ‘warlock’ means ‘evil man’ demon would be just ‘evil.’

Beatrice nodded along. “She is differentiating herself I suppose. She had to stop from calling herself a Witch, in fact.”

Roman stepped forward and interposed himself between Eris and Lukas.

“Lady Eris was an early experiment by the leadership of the cult. An artificial ‘witch’ in many respects. While she was sealed away due to the perceived failure of the outcome, she was loosed recently by the leadership of the cult so that she might aid in our reconstruction. She was one of the earliest products of the Horned Ring and thus occupies our ruling council.

Eris giggled as a wicked smile graced her lips. “Stop stop, you’re making me sound like a big deal. I just help get things moving along, I am a tool and a trigger, nothing more.”

Echidna's curiosity was provoked by the revelation of such information and the prospect of experimentation on the creation of a witch. As a pioneering figure in the field of magic artificial beings, she leaned towards the screen and, driven by her insatiable curiosity, listened carefully.

"Experimenting with the creation of a witch? I wonder where they got the source for such a miasma to be expelled from her. Is her life also artificial or only her powers and Witch factor?" She grinned widely.

Beatrice’s cute face grimaced, being an Artificial Great Spirit herself she understood the implications of a potential existential dread, but mostly because this can exponentially blow up if being a Witch and labeled as ‘a failure’ and ‘a product’.
“When did the Witch cult gain so much power I suppose?”

“Rendering herself to be a mere tool and weapon for others to use, either she’s taking her situation lightly and mocking it to cope with it or she’s not alone and has actual background and supporters.” Subaru pointed.

“I wonder who she reminds me of? Making light of his situation to cope instead of bawling his eyes out for help.” Ram retorted.

“I don’t think so… She radiates an air like she is fully relaxed and in control.” Roswaal replied. He could tell a devious schemer when he saw one. The woman treated others with a certain levity in the same way he did. 

“If this is correct, then your position is that of an honorary Archbishop?” Lukas inquired. 

Eris clapped her hands together. “That’s right. So then, did you have everything we asked you for?”

As she talked she stepped over the corpse of an Iron Fang member and a Knight, her heels digging into them lightly.

   Every single knight present openly showed their indignation and hate towards that woman, to trample upon a corpse of a fallen knight felt like a kick in the gut for many, not to say less for the absolute venom the Iron Fang members were showing too. Ricardo’s gaze felt like he was about to rip off her head for once and the triplets were showing their teeth in an angry grimace.

“Mimi hates her! Mimi hopes she dies!” Mimi said getting riled up.

"Sister, I'm really wishing that too, but there's nothing we can do about it now," Tivey told her to calm her down.

“Honorary? So she isn’t a witch then?” Hetaro pointed out, moving onto more pressing matters.

"That Roman bishop said she was a failed experiment trying to create a witch. Either she's not fully developed or her powers have some cap limit." Subaru said, thinking out loud.

“She also didn’t name herself with any of the sins, but called herself a Witch of Dreams.” Echidna remarked.

Lukas nodded his head and produced a book, as well as a strange looking crystal.

Eris inspected them

“Yes, those will do great!” 

She clapped her hands together again, almost like a giddy child.

 “Come on then, it's close by!”

Neither Roman nor Lukas questioned her. Both donned their hoods again and proceeded to follow her. 

Wilhelm considered, “A book and a crystal, is it safe to assume the book is like a gospel?”

“Never seen such weird looking gospel~, so I wouldn’t be so sure old man~.” Meili hummed.

“The crystal is maybe a house for a Great Spirit? “Emilia commented.

Priscilla scoffed, “Mineself absolutely doubts these goons shall use a crystal to house a Great Spirit, from what we have seen it is obvious that said crystal must be used for some shady ritual in order to empower the Witch cult.”

“A catalyzer for a big ritual is also plausible since crystals can serve as a power source of magic for it to be used.” Crusch firmly said.

They came to a small clearing in the forest as Eris tapped her foot and hummed to herself.

 “She’s… waitin’? Nothin’ happenin’, what’s she doin’?” Garfiel said.

“Humming? Is she humming a song perhaps?” Otto said puzzled, trying to decipher her mannerisms.

A small strange yellow spirit appeared next to her.

“Ul Dona!”

Using spirit arts, the earth around themselves was cleared away to reveal a circular stone etching upon the ground.

She motioned with her hands together and turned to the cultists. 

“Roman, time for your performance. Don’t disappoint.”

"What! Spirit arts?! Did she just do that?! Can archbishops have spirit affinity too?" Felt said, almost jumping out of her seat.

Roswaal commented slyly, “Weeel weeeel, who would have thoought? An experiment of the witch cult aaaable to use spirit arts, surprising us time and time again indeeeed.”

“A circular stone engraved on the ground, so it really is a ritual, I suppose.” Beatrice said sternly.

“Why lesser spirits are coming for her aid? Does she really have affinity with spirits?” Julius whispered to himself, only heard by Anastasia.

“Are ya still mumbling gibberish to yerself? We ain’t gettin’ any explanations now so just focus Julius.” Anastasia noted to her knight.

“I would remind everyone, as painful as it is, that the Archbishop of Pride we saw in that— unfortunate timeline, was also able to use spirit arts.”

Of course referring to Pride Subaru.

Beatrice stared at the spirit that appeared on screen. “It is a strange spirit, in fact. Though Betty cannot tell why.”

“Agreed daughter, something seems wrong with it.” Echidna added. 

“Arrange the gathered crystals around the edge of the seal. Lukas, take out your book and recite the enchantment on the 70th page.” Roman gave his orders and so they would carry it out.

Lukas began his chant, but was joined by Roman who had his own book and spoke a totally different incantation. The words of the two harmonizing as the seal before them began to glow with a radiant light.

Eris stepped forward and lifted her hands, smiling as miasma suddenly poured forth from her body, and then from the bodies of all the cultists assembled.

The miasma crept across the ground till it engulfed the seal, before sinking into it.

She made a motion with her hands for them all to stop.

“Called it~! Such weird looking book wasn’t a gospel after all~, is it a tome?” Meili chirped.

Echidna hummed before remarking, “Possibly a record for archaic enchantments. Using the crystals to hold in place all the miasma for it to be poured in, hence liberating whatever it’s inside.”

"I just don't get why the miasma isn't just oozing out of her. It's flowing, so it should be aimlessly pouring, right?” Subaru said, "It's like it's being directed, and it knows where it's going."

“That’s right in fact. We have only seen the Witch of Envy to manipulate miasma like that I suppose.” Beatrice added.

Al adjusted his helmet with a sigh, “Yeahhh… glowing runes, chanting freaks, and now we’re pouring miasma into a magic circle, whatever it is, it's going to be trouble.”

“Consider it done synce she motioned them to stop nya.” Felix commented.

Silence fell over the forest, the insects and animals having fled as soon as the chant began. Even the wind seemed to be still.

A rumbling erupted from the ground as t he stone circle began to turn, and slowly slowly began to lower herself. As it did, a pillar of black miasma poured forth from the opening, rising like a pillar in the night sky as tall as a mountain for all those who might see it.

“Amazing.” 

Eris muttered to herself.

All others were silent, only she was permitted to speak.

The pillar of darkness then dissipated, leaving a yawning void in the ground.

Shadows emerged from the pit, dark shadows that were destined to never see reality again, never meant to take the stage of the world again. Their time had passed, their curtain called, their last bows given, and so they had exited the stage of the world and history.

But a single chance, a single moment, as inconsequential as the butterfly flapping its wings had called them forth. 

The cultists bowed.

The demon smiled.

For now they would turn this butterfly dream into their own twisted nightmare. 

  The whole theater was in like a mesmerized state, no one (presumably even the Witches) had seen anything remotely similar to what they were witnessing. No one understood what, and especially since WHEN was that existential horror sealed and buried? The younger ones had their foot fingers curled up, signaling their distress and dread they felt all the while the older ones and veterans resigned themselves to paying full attention to how something supposedly as old as witches or older emerged on land once again.

After a well-needed silence for everyone to subtly compose themselves, the first voices started questioning.

Felt was the first one to shout, “What the fuck was that?!”

“Lady Felt! What are those manners!” Reinhard quickly tried to correct, although he also was in the same state of worry.

“Thaaaaat wasn’t a summoning and mooore like a resurrection. I wonder hoooow something so ooold still be capable of beeeing resurrected?” Roswaal asked more intrigued than intimidated.

“Could this be tied to the same moment in time the first Sword Saint, the Sage and the Divine Dragon

sealed the Witch of Envy?” Julius speculated first.

“Hardly possible; I don’t have recollection of such a thing existing when we were alive.” Echidna said, while most of the witches nodded. 

“I don’t recall having seen this before either.” Also replied Satella. “But… the seal looks older than when we were alive. It may be the burial mound for previous witches of sin. We weren’t the first.”

“What was that about the butterfly and everything? It was worder like some metaphor.” Tivey asked while adjusting his monocle.

Subaru quickly answered, “That's gotta be a reference to the butterfly effect. Basically says that a small action can potentially lead to a catastrophe.”

“Still, I find it deeply concerning how something so ancient and so strongly built around miasma can go unnoticed by witches?” Crusch pondered.

“And from what we have, we ain’t have a penny of a clue ‘bout where it’s located.” Anastasia complained.

Priscilla crossed her legs and opened her fan to cover her mouth, visibly annoyed. “Disgusting and repulsive how such foul beings still find forces to hold onto. But what mineself finds most concerning is that such a seal may be lurking hidden from us in our timeline, waiting for any of these lunatics to decide to break it.”

“Correct me if I’m mistaken, Barielle-sama, but from what I recall, only Eris the ‘Demon’ with her thick miasma could break the seal. I strongly doubt that there are many Archbishops willing to uphold the task if it isn’t in the vicinity of their interests.” Wilhelm politely responded.

Subaru conciliated the flood of questions, “Well well, we're still walking in the shadows with all this, we're just finding out so it's normal to be at square zero!”

“Betty’s Subaru is right, I suppose. I’d recommend all of you to be quiet and keep watching.” Beatrice said from Subaru’s lap.

“To answer the question on the Butterfly aspect of the narration.” Alpha stood herself up and pointed at the screen. “Subaru is right, the events that led to Eris being unsealed by certain parts of the Witch Cult were a result of that, as such it's hard to predict for you if she will or will not be unsealed. I know that by default, in your timeline, she is not supposed to be revived.”

“Well that’s reassuring to hear.” Al remarked.

“Of course, by coming to this theater, the timeline is now radically off course.” Alpha added.

“Of course it is.” Subaru groaned and shook his head.

“The other reason for the butterfly reference is simple.” Overseer Z added. “The original timeline of the Lust Route was called Butterfly Dream..”

“So it's just a reference to the ‘name’ of this version of our story then?” Julius asked.

“Basically.”

Everyone sat around, processing this information and considering what they could do with it.

“Well, if this seal, or the seal where she is located at, is revealed to us by the screen, we should take measures to secure it.”

Everyone nodded in agreement, and before any more conversations could take place, the next episode began to play. 

Chapter Text

13 Years after the Royal Selection

In a lavish bedroom, a young girl slept soundly. The sheets in her bed were pulled up to her neck as her body remained curled up within it, ready to sink into her fluffy mattress.

Despite her dearest heartfelt wish to continue sleeping, she was not permitted that luxury. It would be ill suited to the expectations of a princess for her to sleep in again. 

A knock on her door alerted the young one that her peaceful sleep was at an end, and that she would now be forcibly awoken to start her day.

  “13 nyears later? We are nyot going to be given any information about more than a decade ago?” Felix said half worriedly.

“Seems like it, at least we get to see the state of affairs within the Kingdom.” Julius said.

“So ‘f this ‘s 13 years later, tha’ means…” Garfiel started.

But Otto cut him off, “Yes, that can only mean that we’re maybe watching one of Subaru’s children!”

“Tha’ wasn’t what mine amaz’n self wanted t’ say!! I wanna see how I look like!” Garfiel yelled back at his half-brother.

Of course this peaked many of the attention in the theater, it meant that from now on they might get to see not only a very plausible future for them but also their potential beloved children.

“So this little girl may be-!” Rem was the first to perk.

“One of our children with Subaru I imagine.” Crusch followed with a soft smile.

“Hm! Might such inadequate behavior, unbefitting of royalty shall never come from one of my children, shall I personally be taking care of that!” Priscilla said, both enthusiastic and curious.

Subaru, while still shy and nervous about this he had already one possible future with his children. More than being bashful about beautiful girls talking about having children with him, he was more interested in what his kids would be like.
I really hope I didn’t screw this up.

“Your highness.” A voice that was curt and sharp, but still kind, came from the other side of the door. “Your mother has requested you join her for breakfast today, your father will be dining with you as well.” 

Her tone was professional, almost cold. But those that knew the maid could tell the subtle shifts that indicated she cared for the girl sleeping in her room.

 The voice on the screen was easily recognizable as Ram’s voice.

 Ram crossed her arms with a smug look, “Hm! Of course Barusu would still require my perfect assistance even after miraculously becoming king, feel grateful I’m helping you.”

Subaru feigns being deeply hurt, “Gahh! Nee-san how can you be that cruel even when I’m king!”

Roswaal’s face betrayed nothing, but for Ram to be working in the palace in such a fashion, he already knew that it did not bode well for his own status.

“Ah Daddy is with us this morning!” At the mention of her father the little girl instantly perked up, rocketing herself out of bed. “Okay, I'm up!”

She proclaimed with a bright and sunny smile on her face.

She was a young and thin girl with a beautiful fair skinned face, silver white hair that was cut halfway to her shoulders, and dark looking somewhat terrifying eyes. 

 Anastasia laughed a bit, “Well it’s clear for everyone to see whose child this is.”

The amount of emotion Emilia felt made her almost incapable of describing it. That was clearly her daughter! A daughter she had with Subaru!
“She is so cute! Look how short and cute she is!” Emilia said with shining eyes

“SHE’S AN AAANGEEEEL! E.M.T!” Subaru yelled from pure excitement and euphoria. A daughter with Emilia is more than a blessing.

Beatrice had to close her ears, wincing a bit “Betty’s Subaru should not yell I suppose!”

Alpha then clears her throat. “As a small reminder I should note something. There is an odd little ‘quirk’ with the timelines, in its numerous branches. That children seem to be oddly consistent. For example in timelines where Subaru and Emilia are together, their firstborn will normally be a daughter named Chochorina who either looks like that, or has black hair and amethyst eyes. Another example would be that when Rem is with father, like is the case in this timeline, she will almost always have a boy with blue hair, typically named Rigel, followed by a girl with black hair named Spica. The personalities are generally close to being the same as well though quirks such as divine blessings, exact amount of spiritual affinity, and such vary.”

Subaru blinked and then stared at Alpha. “So you’re saying if me and Emilia get together then…”

“Your first child would likely still be Chochorina, yes, though in some timelines you give her the name Electra or Adhara, though in this timeline different children get those names.” Alpha explained.

“S-So you are saying that WILL be my child with Subaru then?!” Emilia asked excitedly, almost about to rocket out of her seat like Chochorina did from her bed on screen.

“If you have one, then yes.” Alpha responded flatly. 

The door opened to reveal a pink haired maid, Ram, standing there. She let out a sigh and then a smile. "You had best be quick lady Chochorina. You do not want to gain his majesty's habit of lateness. The more of his habits you get, the more hopeless you will be in the future." She remarked, softly but still with mocking jabs as the apparent king.

  Subaru laughed tiredly, "Not even as a king you gain a grain of respect for me nee-san."

Ram talked back at him, "Ram is perfectly able to look past your facade as a king Barusu, you should know better at this point."

 "Still, I don't want my daughter to learn that habit from you!" Subaru retorted.

The young princess huffed. "Why do you have to keep making fun of daddy? She stomped her foot a few times. 

 Emilia giggled, "She clearly loves you a lot Subaru."

"For a daughter of yours to be defending you like this, you really got her good I suppose." Betty nodded with a grin plastered on her face.

 Felix chuckled a bit. “Seems nyew got a bit of a daddy’s girl Subaru.”

Ram smiled. "There are reasons." She then proceeded onward towards her other duties, letting other maids enter to attend to the girl.

 "Wow, does she really need that many maids?" Petra said with amazement.

Crusch softly answered her, "Ah, such treatment is expected for a princess after all. I'd personally say they're just enough for Chocorina to get ready."

Of all the royal children, many adored her the most, despite her… unusual features and intense personality.

After she had washed herself, she found herself adorned in a white dress, much like her mother's style. Seeing herself in the mirror she pouted.

"Something wrong princess?" One of the maids asked, worried that they had done something in error.

  "But she looks gorgeous, why is Chocorina pouting like that?" Emilia said in a sweet worried motherly tone.

 "I also didn't see any improper move or hostile tension towards her." Said Rem

 “Neither did I, the maids conducted themselves as they should. Unless they were given unique instructions.” Frederica commented, adding in her own experienced assessment of the maids tending to the princess. 

"Grr, why am I so short!" She flailed her arms around as she shouted and whined.

  The little tension that was held on many women's shoulders plummeted downstairs and was replaced with laughs and chuckles along the theater. Once the laughter pretty much died everyone still paid attention.

"Leo, Rigel, Helena, Cassiopeia, Maia, and the rest are already taller than me! Even some of my younger half siblings are taller than me!!!" Her whine was loud and shameless. As she looked at herself in the mirror, she propped herself up on her toes in a desperate attempt to seem taller.

 Subaru raised his voice a bit, "We know just one of those names, but I'd take my guess and say Leo my son with Crusch. I mean 'Leo' basically represents the courage of the Lion."

Julius followed Subaru's idea and made his guess, "Helena sounds a bit forward, bold and fierce, maybe she is the oldest of Priscilla's children?"

Priscilla didn't take long to answer back with hints of rejoicing, "Indeed it suits her well, a much befitting name for my daughter."

Anastasia followed the same lovely tone, "Maia sounds pretty to me~, I'd guess she's my 'eldest child~."

Felt raised her voice to Subaru directly, "Who between us decided the name of Cassiopeia? It's not that I don't like it, but sounds- I don't know, it's too over the top? Her name screams trouble to me."

Subaru nodded "Probably me. It’s another star name."

"An' they're not the only ones who r' taller than her I see!" Ricardo said with tease towards Subaru.

"Just how many children do you have Subaru!?" Petra as red as a tomato blasted Subaru with a yell.

"Don't ask me that! I'm not the one in his place!" Said Subaru meekly and embarrassed.

“Hmmm!”

She strained, as if trying to will herself taller would produce such an effect.

The girl was clearly discontent with the injustice of the universe that condemned her to shortness.

  Many grinned and chuckled at her silly and childish behavior.

"Her elf heritage doesn't make it any better for her height." Wilhelm commented with a very subtle smile.

"May she not be the tallest but with time she'll grow to be just as tall as her brothers and sisters!" Emilia jumped on her seat to answer with delight and excitement.

The maids looked towards each other and giggled. “Don’t worry your highness.”

“It's probably due to your elvish heritage, you are a quarter elf after all. Your mother's blood proves quite potnent.~”

They said those words without any malice or hesitation. Given the stigma against elves historically this would be unusual but...

Any maid assigned to this girl was carefully selected by her mother and Ram to make sure they would display no bias for her appearance.

They knew any disparaging comment in that regard would result in the immediate termination of their employment, it was a line both her father and mother would not tolerate. 

For this reason as well, the maids assigned to Emilia's children were disproportionately demi-humans. 

  Otto sighed, "I'm really glad we could find people whose opinions aren't biased or misguided, they truly seem happy working there."

"Well, if Ram or any other person finds any sign of malice in their comments ‘nd action I doubt they'll still be alive." Ricardo claimed with a hint of rare seriousness.

Julius nodded, “Yeah, I just hope that with the arrival of Chocorina and the rest, people will start to lose their fear and prejudice toward half-elves.”

Emilia nodded along. She would absolutely not allow ANYONE to disparage her children due to race or appearance. While she was kind and forgiving, that was something she found herself unable to tolerate. 

“Besides, as your father said, such heritage makes you among the cutest of his children.” The maid said sweetly. 

 “ABSOLUTELY!” Subaru roared.

“Can you stop yelling, I suppose!?” Beatrice scolded Subaru by pinching his arm.

The young girl considered the maid's words. Measuring the all important factors of cuteness according to her father and height. In the end she figured that Daddy assessing her as 'cute' was a far more important factor, as it could lead to additional head pats, a vital source of sustenance for the young girl.

She decided shortness was a worthwhile curse for her increased favor. 

She puffed out her chest. “Yes I am the cutest!” She declared proudly, and even held out a V sign towards the mirror.

  Emilia chuckled at her daughter’s antics. She’s feeling truly happy right now. “She’s so goofy, she reminds me of you Subaru.”

“Haha… I dunno if I should feel good or not about that one, Emilia-tan.” Said Subaru.

As Chochorina posed, the maid then fastened a purple bow into her hair, the last accessory for the girl.

"There! Ready to see daddy and mommy!" She proclaimed.

  Subaru’s face lights up with how beautiful his daughter looks on screen. “She is just like your mirror Emilia, just as pretty as you were.”

“The resemblance is so much that it is almost uncanny.” Said Al shamelessly.

“Oi! Y’know that voicing your mind out loud isn’t mandatory, right Al?!” Said an enraged Subaru.

Before both clowns could keep mouthing each other, Priscilla delivered a very painful-looking kick to his helmet, sending him face first to the floor.

With her mouth hidden behind her fan, Priscilla spat at the sorry knight on the floor, “Shall I remind a dog how to be quiet in his owner’s presence, Aldebaran?”

“Roger that, princess.” Said Al groaning.

She was quickly led to the breakfast hall to find several people waiting for her.

There was her mother, obviously, a beautiful half-elf woman with silver hair and amethyst eyes. She smiled at the girl with the kindness and warmth that only a mother could have. “Ah Chochorina you made it! I reeealy hope you stop sleeping in so much. It's not very good for you.” 

  “Yep! They’re like two drops of water! Your genes really failed you there, boy.” Ricardo laughed.

“She has my eye colors! I’d say it’s fair enough.” Said Subaru.

With a smile, Rem commented, “The way Emilia is dressed really fits her as Queen.”

Julius felt obliged to respond, “I mean, were she wearing the same attire and not dressing with something befitting her position as Queen, I strongly believe there would be inconveniences between her and nobles and the Council members.”

Felt shrugged. “We know what most of them probably think about Big-Sis. They are probably going to give her problems anyways.”

“Not if I can help it.” Subaru remarked.

Chochorina pouted and shook her head, crossing her arms. “But sleeping is fun mommy!”

Emilia sighed. “Well you aren't that late, so hurry up and sit so we can get eating.” 

  Ram hmphed, “Hm, just as I thought, it’s too late to change her habits for the better. Barusu, this is the result of your exploits, so take responsibility.”

“Can we not start picking on me every time please!?” Subaru grumped.

“We are waiting sis.” A young boy, a fellow quarter elf with silver hair tacked on his commentary. “Unless you want to keep us waiting all day? Maybe I'll take your food since you're late.” His smile was soft and playful, though she knew the threat to her food was very real.

  Emilia’s warm gaze matched her voice tone, “He’s also pretty! Chocorina’s little brother is also super cute!”

Beatrice commented on her, “Compared with his older sister and knowing who his father is, he looks more down to earth, I suppose.”

“Ah no fair! My food is my food!” She quickly rushed over to her seat, or was about to when she remembered something important. Darting to the edge of the table, she saw her father sitting there and gave him a hug, practically tackling him as she launched herself at him. “Daddy!”

He was smiling, enjoying the interplay between his family when Chochorina rushed to embrace him.

 Felix leaned to tease Subaru, “Wow, Subaru nyou actually look cooler when older.”

Subaru talked back at him, “Why do you sound so amazed?! Is it that rare for me to look cool?”

Crusch interjected, a light rubor on her firm gaze, “I personally believe you are good-looking, Subaru. But I won’t mind at all if you become this appealing.”

Anastasia followed with a bolder comment, “I also wouldn’t mind~. Even more, I’d feel very relieved if our children picked up my husband’s handsome traits.”

“At least now you don’t look like a weakling, congrats I guess ‘big bro'.” Felt teased.

Subaru physically cringed, “Oh please don’t say that, you’re all killing me.”

Reinhard stared at the Subaru on screen, and then back at Subaru. “That’s odd.’ he muttered.

“Something up Rein?” Felt asked as she noticed the curious, but not overly concerned look, on Reinhard’s face.

“Subaru on the screen looks younger than he should be. If this is over a decade after the royal selection ended, Subaru should be in his thirties.”

“Yeah and?” Felt tilted her head.

Reinhard sighed. “Subaru looks to be in his mid-twenties, not much older than Julius is now.”

“How odd I suppose.” Beatrice stared at her contractor on the screen.

“There is a simple solu-u-ution to this Reinhard.” Roswaal spoke up, drawing the eyes of those in the theater. “This Subaru has defeated a-a-all of the Archbishops, meaning he has eve-e-ery authority. There is a good chance at least o-o-one has slowed his aging or even given him im-m-mortality. We know this is possible. They respond to the user’s desires and I dou-u-ubt that Subaru would wish to leave Emilia alone”

This drew nods, if Subaru had all the authorities, and if authorities responded to desires, then at least one granting him an extended life did not seem unreasonable.

Emilia smiled at the thought. Truthfully she had suppressed the existential dread of the thought of her living long past Subaru during her time in the theater. But if Subaru did achieve a sort of extended life, such worries were not needed. 

“Ah hey! Guess ya really slept in huh my little ice princess?”

“Mhm mhm. I was having really fun dreams! I didn't wana wake up!” she rocked back and forth in her father's embrace, practically bouncing while being held.

Subaru laughed. “Well you probably wouldn't sleep in if ya didn't bounce off the walls every day” he sighed, still smiling as he shook his head. “Well, hope you aren't giving people a hard time again Choco? We don't want the maids and knights having to chase you around the palace.”

  Reinhard smiled at the sight. “She’s like an endless source of energy, and she just woke up.”

“Or maybe she just loves her father that much; one cannot blame her for being this excited first thing in the morning.”

Felix teased him again, “Even your voice changed! You sound like a grown man now.”

“Not funny again picking on me! But I do agree that my voice sounds deeper.” Said Subaru.

“Did I hear right? ‘Maids and knights chasing after her’?” Julius sighed heavily. “Subaru, I’m concerned about how good of a father you’ll be, you clearly haven’t taught her how to behave as a princess.”

Chochorina rapidly shook her head. “Nope! Chochorina is a good girl! Just other people don't know how to have fun!” She shouted without shame.

Emilia giggled lightly. “When she isn't bouncing herself around the palace. I was never quite like that.”

  Emilia also chuckled, “Shameless like her father, I see.”

Subaru just resigned, smiling. “Still, she’s a child growing, so we cannot blame her for behaving like that.”

“Child or not, must I remind you she is still a princess of the kingdom? Such behavior is bringing shame and a poor reputation not only for her but for her half siblings.” Priscilla despite being firm and severe with her words, was concerned about her. “Let’s just hope that her siblings have more manners.”

And despite being a bit mean to her daughter, Emilia didn’t chide her for scolding Chocorina’s attitude. She knew Priscilla was partially right.

Overseer Z laughs. “You’d be surprised about her reputation. But you’ll see that when the time comes. The girl has a habit of growing on basically anyone.”

“How could she not! She’s adorable!” Subaru defended her daughter. She may be a princess, but he’d be dammed if that came before her being a girl.

Subaru chuckled and gave Chochorina another pat on the head. “Geeze, guess you got all that energy from me then huh? Always getting myself into hot water and being where I shouldn't belong”

“Yup! That’s right daddy!” she proclaimed, throwing her hands up and kicking her feet. “I get it all from you!” 

Everyone at the table laughed, all but one anyway who only smiled lightly, but remained silent. 

The youngest at the table, Adhara, with her deep amethyst eyes and long dark hair, remained silent. She did, however, smile at the pleasant feelings surrounding her.

  Everyone caught sight of the little figure who despite not hiding itself, they’d likely not have noticed if they hadn’t been told about it. A small and somewhat shy little girl is sitting at the table.

“Hehe, I feel a bit shameful for not having noticed her earlier.” Frederica started.

“Who can blame you? I bet no one noticed her before.” Otto said.

Reinhard teased his friend. “But still, to think there would be a shy and reserved one among Subaru’s children? Now I’ve seen everything in life.”

“She looks way smaller than her siblings. Is she maybe five?” Tivey noted.

Chochorina noticed her sister’s silence. “Oh sister sister!” She hopped off her daddy's lap and sat herself down next to her youngest sister. “Want to play with me today! I got nothing to do!~” she grabbed her sister’s hands.

Adhara blinked a few times. “Well… I’m not sure.” Her voice was soft and low, more like a whisper, the girl withdrawing a bit more and inching back.

“Okay nyi thought she’d be ‘just’ shy, but this is edging deep into introversion.” Felix muttered, assessing the child on the screen.

Subaru defended her daughter, “Not all kids enjoy being endless raw sources of energy, in the end it’s her personality and I like to see how Choco’s trying to get her to play with her.”

Crusch smiled, “Adhara, that’s very fitting name for her. I don’t think I’ve ever heard about it before.”

Ricardo commented, “Now that I see ‘er closer, those eyes ‘re a bit darker than Emilia’s. I bet ‘er gaze’s intense when staring!”

 Emilia giggled. “She may be shy but Chochorina still seems like she is really determined to include her.”

Subaru cleared his throat. “Ah you got some studying to do first Choco.” He said “We can all play later, after your mother and I are done with work.”

“Ah, already finished! My tutors gave me today’s work yesterday since I did it too quickly!” She grinned widely, proclaiming her triumph over the evils of her studies.

  The reaction was mixed about her, while some chuckled, others sighed and looked resigned to her but overall pleased with her duties as a princess.

“Well at least she isn’t skipping them.” Petra meekly commented.

Julius felt compelled to reproach, “But she isn’t fulfilling them because of a sense of duty, but because she wanted to play more.”

Garfiel spat at him, “Oi give ‘er a bit of credit, would ya’? She finished two days of homework ‘n one day no matter what ya’ say.”

Crusch nodded along, “If they are proper royal tutors, which I would imagine so given that I should be a part of this family, they would not simply let complete her studies early if her work wasn't of sufficient quality.”

“Again jeeze.” he rubbed his head. “You work way too fast.” he muttered. “Seriously where do you all get your smarts from.”

  “See?! Even capt'n is shocked.” Said Garfiel grinning.

“I doubt she got her smarts from him though.” Otto whispered to him.

Tonnura laughed. “I think she just wanted to get it all over with.”

Tonnura leaned himself against Emilia's side.

She smiled and patted his head.

  “Tch! Who does he think he is? Getting Emilia’s headpats.” Said an irritated Subaru.

Heinkel spat to him, “He’s your child you dumbass.”

Reinhard followed, sounding a bit awkward. “He’s literally your son, Subaru. I doubt you can get angry at him for this.”

Al finished off, “Fighting with your soon-to-be son over your soon-to-be wife—now that’s lame, pal.”

Subaru winced and nodded along. “Ye..yeah sorry. Guess that is going to take some getting used to.”

“Oh does that mean we can play right away?” Chochorina excitedly asked.

“I said after work dear.” Subaru remarked, rather flatly, taking another bite of his food.

“Oh… you did?” she tilted her head confused.

“Yes dear” Emilia giggled.

“Yeah.” Tonnura added.

“Mhm” Adhara nodded along.

 “An airhead jyust like her father, nyi see.” Felix said lowly.

“But she’s smart when she wants to be, also very much like him.” Answered Wilhelm.

Ram sighed and shook her head. “I worry for the kingdom’s future under Barasu’s children.”

Anastasia let out a chuckle. “Seems like even her younger siblings are aware Chochorina is a handful.” And she cast a gaze over the triplets.

Hetaro and Tivey both nodded along, considering their own relationship with Mimi.

“Hmm fine!” She declared, before sitting herself down in her seat, next to her father.

Adhara sat to the other side of Subaru, while Tonnura was between Emilia and Chochorina.

  “Three beautiful children...” Emilia sighed feeling her chest swelling with warmth; she would absolutely love to have this family a lot sooner now. All of them had already engraved themselves into her heart.

Subaru stared, feeling similarly about them. Truthfully they were more than he ever imagined. The boy never thought that far ahead. 

The family began to eat, pleasantly enjoying their meal together.

“So… what are you doing today?” Tonnura asked his parents. 

“Oh, your father has a lot of paperwork and stuff like that to do. I’ll be doing some meetings and such. We should be done promptly by the middle of the afternoon.” Emilia explained.

Subaru casually continued to pick at his breakfast. “Yeah, you know how it is. I do have to talk with Crusch about a few things, now that she is easing back into work full time.” 

Tonnura smiled. “Ah, hope that means we’ll see more of Crusch mom.” He asked with a smile.

“Well maybe.” Subaru remarked.

 Subaru churned a bit, “It's... I don't know, still kinda weird? To see how not only they easily call Crusch 'mom’ but also know that his other siblings also call the others 'mom'.”

Julius fed that same train of thought, “It's indeed a turning point for the kingdom's future to have a king with many wives, and don't get me started with how the succession for the throne will be.”

Subaru flatly responded, “Definitely not like Vollachia, that's for sure.”

He then looked to Chochorina. “You got any plans today dear?”

“Well… playing! Obviously!” she thought about it. “Hmm I do have to commune with my spirits for a bit… OH! I could could could try to make a great big ice sculpture! Get in some more practice with my magic!”

  “Well look at that! If this isn't what a genius is, I don't know what else it could be.” Tivey said.

Crusch smiled, “Referring to practicing her magic by creating big ice sculptures as 'playing', why doesn’t it surprise me knowing who her parents are.”

Roswall mulled at the prospect, “To haaave communion with spirits at such a young aaage, it's diiiifficult to imagine her true potential as a spiiirit art user.”

Subaru smiled. “That’s a great idea honey! You can even show me what you manage to do later.”

Emilia smiled as she took a bite of her food. “You are a lot better at practicing than I was at your age. You’ll be fantastic Chochorina.”

The young girl reveled in the praise of her parents.

   Julius cleared his voice before saying, “I know it's pretty harsh to see this wholesome interaction like this, but she might be a great contestant for succession, if people see her potential blossom when older there's no doubt that some may incline for her.”

Anastasia corrected her knight, “Although power isn't everything, she needs a leveled head over her shoulders if she wants to reign, if she ever wants that to begin with.”

“Mhm Mhm! You really think so? I’m practicing Suuuper hard! I bet soon I'll be able to make it snow all over the whole city and make it winter every day!” She proclaimed, throwing her arms out.

   Felt just chuckled, “Yeah, a level head sooner rather than later would be awesome.”

Otto winced, “If she's serious about it, the consequences... Ugh it gives me a headache to just imagine it.”

“She’s just joking! Leave my Chocorina alone.” Emilia said while pouting.

“That would be neat.” Adhara chimed.

Though a silence fell over the other three at the table, who each had a bit more common sense than the two young girls. 

“Sis.. maybe not something to umm aspire too? Is that the right word mom?” He looked at Emilia.

She nodded her head and softly patted him on his own. 

“Yes dear.”

Emilia looked back at Chochorina. “Dear that’s…”

“One step at a time.” Subaru completed Emilia’s thought.

   Reinhard commented, “It’s at least a relief her parents are telling her to slow down, forcing too much of one’s magic capacities might overwork and in the worst case, permanently damage one’s gate.”

Felt asked Rein, “If she’s this strong with magic, does that make her one hella blessed prodigy? I mean, we don’t know for certain how powerful Tonnura or Adhara are.”

“We’ll have to see if that’s true.” Answered Reinhard.

“What? I think I can do it daddy! I just need to practice!” 

   “I hope this so-called ‘daddy’ seriously tells ‘er how dangerous and non-profitable it is for the Kingdom to have an eternal winter.” Anastasia sweetly said.

“Yes but…” he began but he was interrupted by one of the knights entering the room.

“Is something wrong?” Emilia asked with a look of concern, shooting a glance towards Subaru who let out a sigh.

“Alright well, lay it on me.” he said with a shrug as he leaned back in his seat.

   “Sweet dreams never last forever, I was doubting for a second if you really were King since not a single issue popped up till now.” Said Al.

Wilhelm frowned a bit, “His urgency may mean something of high importance needs his attention.”

Leaning in, the knight whispered something into his ear. Subaru shook his head. “Ugh it seems something came up that I have to deal with. Guess I was having too much fun here and took way too long with breakfast.”

He patted Chochorina on the head.

   Priscilla scoffed, “As royalty now, he must never forget that every second a new plague comes along to demand one’s time like a leech.”

Emilia was downcast, “It’s sad, but I hope his children understand how busy their father is.”

“Do you need me to go with you?” Emilia asked, concern evident in her voice.

“Ah, how about you get your stuff done first. If I'm not done by that point you head over.”

Emilia smiled. “Yes, that sounds good to me.” She smiled at him, a warm soft and gentle smile. “Just remember you still owe me a date tonight.” and then the smile became cold. “No excuses with Crusch, Priscilla, or any of the others.”

“Ri..right” he said, understanding the implicit threat in her tone.

   Many of the men in the theater burst out laughing, only a few managing to hide their laughter behind clearly fake coughs and behind their hands. While most of the women stared daggers at them, ranging from discontentment and annoyance to clear murder intentions if not shut down.

Priscilla’s glare was just as intense as her Yang sword’s fire, “I don’t know where the joke is, clearly your brains must be rotting if you find this funny.”

Al immediately shut up as if possessed by the spirit of seriousness itself. Heinkel just chuckled lightly.

Crusch glared at her knight and butler, “A matter of extreme importance for a wife, if it’s taken so lightly like this, I won’t refrain from punishing you no matter your station, you know?”

Felt coldly looked at her knight, “Reinhard I can see your freaking smile, cut it now.”

“Sorry lady Felt. I’ll behave appropriately next time.” Said Reinhard, having to use one of his so many blessings to stop his upcoming laugh.

“I sincerely apologize, lady Crusch.” Wilhelm coughed. “It will not happen again.”

“Didn’t know a King coul’ be dominated like tha’! Sure your tastes ‘re weird capt’n.” Garfiel spat with a goofy grin.

Just to be surprised by her sister’s blow on the head.

“Quiet Garfiel.” Said an annoyed yet calm Frederica. 

Chochorina looked between the two. “Uh oh, daddy is in trouble for playing with other mommies.”

Tonnura chuckled and smirked at Subaru. “Dad seems to REALLY like annoying mommy sometimes huh?”

Adhara took a bite of her food but giggled afterwards. “Naughty daddy.”

   Ricardo laughed, “Ha! Sure ‘playing with other mommies’. How wrong does it feel to hear your children say that to you eh, Subaru?”

Subaru just pretended to be as small as he could on his seat, “If this is a recurring punchline, I’d be dead from cringe and embarrassment by the half of this I swear.” 

Subaru winced.

“Ugh my own kids rubbing salt in the wound.

   “I get you man, I totally get you.” Said Subaru while faking tears.

Beatrice tried to encourage his contractor, “Look at the bright side of it, I suppose. They don’t reject their other mothers but rather accept them as family too.” 

The knights mostly looked away, the king’s love life was a matter of much talk, and entertainment, for those who worked in proximity to the royal family.

   Subaru yelled at the screen, “Is he implying we are the source of entertainment for the palace’s staff?!”

Priscilla gave him her words of advice, “Let it fall on deaf ears. Commoners revel themselves upon whatever they find amusing. As long as the masses understand the difference between our stations and status and stick to them in obedient silence, there shall be no problem.”

“Yes dear, daddy can get into a lot of trouble for neglecting his first wife.” Her smile remained plastered on her face, unmoving, cold.

Subaru could swear that the temperature dropped a few degrees. 

   Heinkel frankly said, “You put yourself into that situation though, so having pity for you is pointless.”

“You know what, I don’t envy you anymore pal, sure you’ll have your hands full in the future.” Ricardo sighed and shook his head.

“If Emilia is like this, I’m really worried about how Priscilla would be if neglected.” Said a very defeated Subaru. 

Priscilla laughed and fanned herself. “If you lose your good sense and do not give me the attention that I would require as your wife, then I shall gladly make sure you are reminded of that fact.”

Julius cleared his throat. “You will have to make sure all your wives receive proper attention Subaru, even with your duties as king. It is only proper that…”

Tonnura looked around and then slowly inched away from his own mother.

Subaru cast a pleading look towards his son, but Tonnura just shook his head and shrugged.

  Ram, as usual, threw venom at Subaru, “Not even your very son wants to get into your mess, a wise move. Maybe your children aren’t as headless and hopeless as their father.” 

Anastasia let out a chuckle. “I think so far he’s the only one in this branch of the family with common sense.”

He quickly turned back to Emilia. “Ye-yes of course! You know I wouldn’t miss our date for the world!” he boldly declared. “I may be a king, and husband to several women, but I am still your knight Emilia-tan.”

“Good~” Emilia said, seemingly content with the answer as she quickly finished her breakfast.  “Tonnura, make sure to finish.”

The young quarter elf boy whined and grumbled. “But I have too… I...”

A cold glare from Emilia quickly relieved the young boy of any thoughts of finishing that sentence, as he quietly finished his breakfast.

   “And there it is, the special movement that women unlock after becoming mothers.” Said Otto in a whisper, only to be heard by Garf.

“What, the glare? “Asked Garfiel, confused.

Otto explained to him, “Yeah, the glare—it is said that if you get hit with one, it renders you unable to protest and forces you to comply, not that you’d get it though.”

“Oi! ‘he hell was that for?!”

Emilia nodded along with herself on the screen. “It’s re-e-eally important that he eats his breakfast so he grows up strong. Unless it's peas.”

Rem sighed. “Lady Emilia.” and the blue oni shook her head. 

As Subaru stood up, he smiled at Chochorina. “I promise I'll play with you and your siblings as soon as I'm done with work today, okay?”

“Promise daddy?” She asked with big puppy dog eyes.

The other two children also looked at him, with equally adoring looks.

Felix teased Subaru, “Hard to actually withstand that level of manipulation from nyew’re own children.”

Subaru turned to him and said, “Just to clarify, even if they didn’t put puppy eyes on for me, I’d have played with them later anyways.”

“Good!” Emilia nodded her head and smiled at Subaru, confident in his ability to be an excellent father.

“Yeah, I don’t think we have to worry about Pal of all people being the neglectful father type.” Al added on.

“Of course! I swear it on my oath as king!” he proclaimed, pointing at himself with his thumb.

“Yay!” Chochorina cheered

“Thank you daddy.” Adhara added.

Tonnura then muttered. “Unless something happens like… ninjas invade the palace..”

Ricardro laughed. “Alright, now we get to see a little bit of this kid’s strangeness. Got his head in the clouds.”

Al nodded along. “Yeah, I was worried for a second he’d somehow be the only sane one.”

“Well this IS Subaru after all.” Felix teased.

“Indeed, they seem to be a rather… unconventional royal family.” Julius remarked, continuing his critique however.

The temperature dropped and Emilia turned to face the men commenting on her children. “Sir Julius, Sir Felix, Al, Ricardo” Her eyes were cold but she still wore a smile on her face. “Are you saying something re-e-eally rude about my future children in front of me?”

Neither Priscilla, Crusch, nor Al saw fit to interject on behalf of their attendant’s comments. Even if Priscilla agreed with them partially.

Subaru paused, thinking about it he smiled at his son. “Well if something like ninjas, monsters, or ghosts invading the palace would be something daddy would have to deal with.”

 Reinhard laughed. “Well if the palace was invaded by assailants or such of any kind I imagine it would fall to the Royal Guard to handle such things?”

Julius cleared his throat. “Agreed, any of the royal children in that world should have nothing to fear.”

Subaru groaned. “Seriously he’s obsessed with ninjas just like Rigel? Why is every guy entering their “chunnibyou era” getting fixated on something like that?”

"Weren't you Pal?” Al asked.

“Well a little bit.” Subaru shrugged.

Ram let out a gasp of mock horror. “The kingdom is doomed, it seems all the male heirs shall inherit Barusu’s delusional mind.”

That earned several laughs from others in the audience.

Priscilla scoffed. “No child of mind shall engage in such fantasies.”

“I don’t know princess, they’ll find something, most boys do.” Al replied. 

“Then we freeze them.” Adhara added plainly.

“Well… that would be the plan. Right Emilia-tan?”

Emilia giggled “Yes, no one should interrupt our family time after all.”

Subaru grinned, going over to his kids he gave Chochorina and Ahdara kisses on the forehead, and Tonnura a hug.

He quickly left, alongside the knight who came to fetch him.

   “And there he goes, well I wouldn’t be too worried about them, Chocorina and the others I mean, they maybe will go and fetch another sibling to play with.”

“Yeah I just hope that whatever Subaru got called for isn’t something too serious.” Emilia said with a worried tone.

The children sighed. “Daddy is gone” Adhara remarked, a slight frown on her face.

   Rem giggled, “We haven’t seen the others but I like her already, she gives off too many ‘Daddy’s girl’ vibes.” 

Ram nodded. “But being too dependent on Basuru is just asking for trouble.”

“You mean like your entire camp?” Priscilla remarked.

Satella & Envy stared at this child, Adhara, for a while but said nothing. Something drew her to the child that she could not explained.

“Well, dad has to work. He is king after all, even if all the mommies help him out and do… well most of the real work. Dad has to keep it running.” Tonnura commented.

Adhara sighed. “He does a lot.”

Chochorina pouted. “Too much.”

   Ram commented on Subaru, “Clearly having pity for his lazy sluggish father, you have to work harder to give them a better role model, Barusu. Unless you want to be forgotten the moment you turn senile.”

Rem frowned and turned to her sister, “Nee-san I think Subaru is a great father AND role model! Stop with the tease, you know he’s working hard.”

Julius cleared his throat. “He is clearly making time for the kingdom and his duties as king a priority. Though I am curious.”

Otto nodded along. “Yeah, seems like this happens a lot. Seems like Natsuki-san takes the job pretty seriously.” 

Emilia sighed. “He does, but he does it all for us. Always remember that about your father.” she smiled. “He wants every single one of us to be safe and happy, so it's our job to make sure he is happy!”

“That’s right!” The three children were totally unified in this. 

“And you happy too mom!” Tonnura added, sweetly smiling at her.

“Mhm mhm! Mommy needs to be happy too!” Chochorina chimed.

 Emilia let out a smile, agreeing whole heartedly with her future self. “They really are the sweetest things.”

Rem smiled at Emilia. “They are your children after all Lady Emilia.”

Al grunted, “This is too sweet it makes me dizzy, at least they’re very united and supportive with each other. So I’m happy for them.” 

Priscilla chided her fool knight, “Will you feel better if we go back and reminisce about previous screenings? Perhaps you'd like to reminisce about the amnesiac Subaru?”

"Yeah no, thank you princess."

Mimi nodded. “Yeah! No complaining about the mini-boss and the mini-mini bosses!”

“Oh.. why thank you dears~ But being with you and your father gives me all the happiness I need” She smiled, looking at her children with an odd mixture of emotions, even now she still struggled to process everything she felt

   Crusch sighed and warmly said, “It is very understandable, to be honest, in her position I’ll also feel a bit overwhelmed and blessed to have a loving family and kids to adore. All that, besides also being Queen, sadly brings up just as many responsibilities and drawbacks.”

Emilia let out a sigh before she smiled. While she had her dreams of unfreezing the elves of Elior forest, the images on the screen now showed her what her true happiness, for herself, could be. “That’s right, that’s all I need.” She smiled at the screen.
She had only just met them, but Emilia was ready to give the world to them.

Adhara remained quiet though, looking down at her plate as she took a few more bites of food. 

Emilia sighed, staring at Adhara. 

  Many noticed Emilia's slight discomfort, although there was little they could do since Adhara seemed to eat calmly.

Reinhard picked up on this and quietly said, “I don’t know, maybe I’m speaking nonsense and if so, excuse me, but Adhara seems a bit off? Is it just me?”

Subaru defended his cute daughter, “She’s growing, let her be. Maybe she’s just that introvert, I bet she likes to eat books daily! Just wait and you’ll see.”

She shook her head and smiled, walking over to the quiet dark haired girl, and embraced her. “Are you going to play with your brother and sister, my little Adhara?”
She lightly caressed the girl’s cheek. 

Adhara looked up at her with her amethyst eyes, locking gazes with her.
She tilted her head, as if confused, before she smiled back at Emilia. “Yes mommy.” 

Emilia brought her in for a hug. “I will always love you Adhara, remember that. Your family will always make you happy.”

   Those who were accustomed to dealing with people and interpreting ulterior motives could sense the shift in the situation and the intention behind Emilia's message.

Petra also felt the mood shift in the theater and sheepishly said, “Is… there something I’m missing? Why all of a sudden—“

Beatrice interjected, “We don’t know what brought this comment from Emilia, but clearly it has to do with Adhara’s wellbeing, I suppose.”

“And surely she doesn’t want to bring it up now, on the table while her brother and sister are still there.” Finished Crusch severely.

Adhara smiled, a genuine and joyful smile. “I know mommy, I love you all too.” and she hugged Emilia tightly.

  Ricardo thought for a second and asked, “Both of them know what happens, yet they silently decide to drop the topic? Are we sure we aren’t imagining things?”

“C'mon dude, catch a hint.” Heinkel meanly spat at him.

“Oh sure, my bad I forgot how good you are with family-oriented problems.” Ricardo spats back without looking back at him.

Anastasia calmly gestured the wolfman, “Enough Ricardo, don’t start any flares.” 

Chochorina and Tonnura stayed silent, staring at Adhara. Both the normally cheerful children wore a look of concern, but their smiles returned upon seeing Adhara brighten her mood.

 “You say that, but the look on their face indicates that they already know.” Wilhelm remarked, his eyes narrowing on the screen. 

  “It’s kinda frustrating to not know what they’re worried about, not being able to infer or guess anything without being baseless.” Anastasia said, caressing scarfDona to calm her nerves.

“Well then, it's decided! We play today by practicing magic to impress daddy!”

“Isn’t that practicing, not playing? I mean I don’t mind but…” Tonnura asked.

  Subaru chuckled lightly, “I get him, ‘play’ and ‘practicing magic’ in the same sentence sounds as just more workload.”

Emilia swatted his arm, “Maybe Tonnura is also ve-e-ery good at magic! But too lazy to practice.”

“OR maybe it’s just Choco who has insane amounts of magic.”  Subaru said smiling at her. “I seriously doubt anyone besides you or me has the energy and stamina to match her.”

“Why can’t it be both!” Chochorina. She then grabbed both her siblings by the wrists. “Now let’s get going!” she declared with a smile on her face, racing off while dragging them along. Tonnura smiled softly while Adhara had the look of a startled wide eyed deer on her face.

 Emilia warmly smiled, “Taking other people into his mischief, Choco’s infinite energy reminds me of someone familiar, right Subaru?”

Subaru chuckled as he scratched his cheek, “They’re her siblings so it’s different from me! They gotta stick together and check on each other, especially having a magnet for troubles as a big sister.”

Crusch chuckled as well. “Though a lot of her attitude seems to come from her mother. Yes, I can surely see her as Emilia’s child.”

Emilia watched them go, wearing a warm motherly smile. 

She then turned towards another door. “Right then!” she declared, putting her fist in her hand. “I have to get to work today too!”

She declared to herself.

Her husband was wonderful.

Her children were wonderful.

She had to strive to be wonderful as well. She refused to be useless for her family.

This was the half-elf’s resolve.

“Hmpf seems the version of you on the screen has finally found her resolve half-wit.” Priscilla remarked. 

Emilia gently replied with a light bow, “Thanks, but it makes me think how much had to pass, how many things had to happen for me to think like that. To be resolute and have such a strong drive.”

“Whatever it is, I'm sure you weren’t alone, I would never leave you alone.” Said Subaru, looking at her adoringly.

Anastasia cleared her throat and said aloud, “Flirting is all well ‘nd good, but don’t forget that Emilia isn’t your only wife, all right?”

Instantly the focus of several girls within the theater was upon Subaru. 

Priscilla laughed. “You’ll be scorched to nought but ash unless you falter and appease my divine self as much as you do the half-wit Subaru. You had best view the future self on the screen as a model to emulate, since he has clearly survived this long.” Her voice was filled with its usual haughtiness, but also a promise of pain should he fail. 

Felt clicked her tongue a bit irritated, “Very bold of you to only praise one of your oh-so-called ‘beloved wives’, humph! I don't usually worry about things like this, but it's unfair not to treat us equally, I guess the idea didn't last long for you, you dumb.”

Crusch cleared her throat and, despite the light blush in her gaze she stated, “I strongly agree, Subaru I hope this viewing shows you the best, most suitable way to grant us every whim, it’s your duty as both husband and a lover.”

Rem just stared at him with a pout on her face. At the very least she expected some praise.

“He-hey! That me is married to you! But I am Emilia-tan’s knight right now!” he said in a panic, trying to defend himself while blushing.

Overseer Z’s voice then rings out. “If it means anything to you. This chapter and its follow up are the ‘Emilia’ chapter. You’ll be getting a focus episode on each of you, and then some.”

That seems to placate the assembled prospective brides, but they all watched Subaru like a hawk.

Subaru bit his lip and looked back at the screen. Please future me, please don’t screw this up.

***

The children of Emilia and Subaru had laid general claim to one of the many small courtyards in the palace, or rather, Chochorina herself had. The gardeners didn’t bother to come to this part of the palace for one simple reason, the fact that there was no point.

Magic laid thick in the air in this small garden, due to the perpetual snow on the ground. This was the place where Emilia’s children, Chochorina and Tonnura specifically, practiced their magic the most regularly.

The problem was that Chochorina generally ended up creating localized weather phenomena, so this area of the palace had been rendered as a perpetual snow park. Careful warding was applied to the walls to contain the cold to that area, after all the eldest princess of the half-elf needed to train her magic, lest a greater disaster happen due to her lack of skill.

Roswaal leaned back. “We-e-ell isn’t this interesting. Seems that little Chochorina had a similar problem to the young Emilia, smaller scale, but more constant.”

Crusch stared at the screen and the garden that had been rendered into perpetual winter by the young child. “That would certainly be some cause for concern I'd imagine. Though it seems it was adequately handled.”

Priscilla scoffed. “Fitting, the half-wit is a walking potential calamity, so her child is one in miniature.”

Julius sighed and shook his head. “If this is just Emilia’s children, I wonder what other accommodations must be made for the rest of the royal family.”

Anastasia shrugged. “Still, it seems like it was handled well enough. Honestly a small perpetual ‘winter park’ could be a good idea I'd say.” 

Ram scoffed. “Fitting that Barasu’s children would continually make a mess.” 

Subaru just grinned. “All I’m hearing is that my children have tons and tons of potential yet to explore! And yes, a small ‘winter park’ may be possible if I put a bit of wit on it.”

Anastasia smiled back, "Oh, very good! I should start mapping some of the possible buildings and entrances."

“But in all seriousness, she’s trying her best to practice and control her magic, it’s just a matter of time for her to become a pro!” Subaru stated. 

 Beatrice nodded along. “It is true, of course Subaru’s children would be wonderful with magic. Betty shall be there to educate them, in fact.”

That is not to say Chochorina was territorial, far from it, the girl invited anyone and everyone to her little kingdom. Decorated with snowmen and ice sculptures she and Tonnura had painstakingly made with magic, and maintained by the numerous minor fire and water spirits that dwelled here.

These spirits surrounded Chochorina as she giggled and worked on a new statue. This one being of a giant rabbit.

A few people let out audible groans upon seeing the rabbit.

“Out of all things.” Subaru let out a deep and stiff sigh.

Reinhard commented, “The Great Rabbit must be just another scary fairytale for her, it’s not her fault for finding rabbits cute and worthy of a statue.”

“That much I get but still, not a pleasant memory.” Subaru tried his best to not deviate his gaze from the screen.

Julius quickly cut the topic there and said, “Moving on from that, it is actually smart to apply your magic to something you like, it may not seem like much, but you can find new creative uses for magic.”

She liked rabbits, they were cute and fluffy, though she noticed her daddy sometimes had problems with them. He could never explain why beyond saying it was “a bad memory”

 “And that’s just enough, Choco shouldn’t know more than that.” Subaru firmly said.

Beatrice saw Subaru with a pout on her face, “She will eventually know, I suppose. It is no secret that me, the half-elf and you defeated The Great Rabbit, I guess. Unless you don’t want your own children to know of our first achievement after our contract! Hump!” 

“Yes… but even we didn't know the Great Rabbit was a sore point for Natsuki-san until we got here.” Otto remarked. 

With that, Chochorina made it her mission to create a cute enough rabbit to replace the good with the bad.

 Emilia’s gaze got softer with warmth, “She tries her best to replace her daddy’s bad memories for happier ones.”

Rem also smiled sweetly, “Truly noble and selfless, well she definitely loves her dad after all.”

“Still. As heartwarming as it is. I doubt she would try if she knew the truth. Though that is no fault of her own.” Wilhelm remarked. 

“True, but she doesn't and I doubt Subaru would dissuade her tryin’. So all that's left is to see if it maybe works.’ Anastasia remarked. 

“She clearly cares a great deal about you Subaru.” Reinhard added.

Subaru leaned back, leaning a bit more into Emilia’s grip of his arm. “Well… if anything would help, I think it would be that.”

Watching her work, Tonnura worked on his own sculpture of ice. The young 9 year old dressed for the day. He wore rather plain clothing, a simple black tunic and trousers. They were simple, but a high quality fabric, not that he really cared about that last point.

He softly hummed to himself, a peaceful and contented look on his face as he crafted a knight made out of ice.

He softly and carefully worked his magic to try and get it just right, as while his sister created a rabbit the size of a bear, he worked on a simple figure equal in size to him.

 Crusch hummed, “Everyone works at their own pace.”

Felt smiled a bit and said, “And under their own tastes and likings. But the important thing is that they’re together and enjoying their free time.”

Rem noticed something and asked, “Wait a second, wasn’t Adhara with them too? Where’s she at?” 

“And done!” he proclaimed with pride as he looked over the miniature knight. “Now to arms!” he declared as he pointed right at the knight, posing dramatically.

The knight then began to move, taking a few steps before… the knight fell forward onto its face and the torso fell off the legs.

Laughter broke out in the theater as the mini knight failed to do anything more but take a step before falling to pieces.

“Well better luck next time kid.” Ricardo laughed.

“Still a ve-e-ery good effort. Especially for one so young. I must imagine Emilia’s strong ga-a-ate was inherited by her children. At least in pa-a-art” Roswaal remarked.

“He’ll get it soon! I just know it!” Emilia declared. 

 “Honestly, even managing motion is an impressive feat nya” Felix added, studying the young child carefully.

He heard a giggling off to the side, seeing that Adhara was watching his attempts while she sat on a bench off to the side, kicking her feet.

“Try again brother.” she said, her tone sweet but also slightly mocking.

Tonnura sighed and nodded his head. “I know I know Sister.” 

“Not the most active one is she?” Tivey observed.

“She should get up and play more!” Mimi declared.

“She seems comfortable teasing her older brother though nya.” Felix chuckled.  

“I wonder what Adhara likes to do? Besides following the lead of ‘er older siblings.” Anastasia asked.

Felt countered with another question, “Isn’t she still too young to be doing things like them? She looks like she’s not even five.”

Subaru turned to them, “Give her some time, we just met her so we don’t know much about her.”

He looked back at the soldier and tried to piece the broken knight back together again.

He smiled though, enjoying his work as he reconstructed the sculpture.

“Hmm ugh” he groaned and sat back, gripping his head in frustration after a while.

 “Frustration is also part of the fun so don’t give up, Tonnura!” Emilia cheered on her son.

Wilhelm noted, “A young boy’s stubbornness is unmatched, I doubt he is giving up on the statue anytime soon.”

“He has all day to finish it, plus he has Chocorina there, so if he doesn’t want to leave things unfinished, he better hurry before he gets snatched away.” Subaru said.

“Not trying again?” Adhara asked.

“I am just, a bit annoyed.” he pouted as he stared at his broken work. “But I got to get back to it!”

 Subaru excitedly pointed at the screen and cried out, “That’s the spirit! He’s a certified Natsuki trough and trough!”

“The yell wasn’t needed, I suppose!” Said Beatrice while covering her little ears.

Reinhard chuckled. “He certainly reminds me a bit of Subaru.”

“Has that same stubborn attitude as Barasu.” Ram remarked. 

Chochorina wandered on over and pondered. “Hmm… maybe that's enough practice for today?” she asked Tonnura.

“Huh? No sis, you wanted too…”

“But you have been trying at that thing over and over again for an hour? You’re not having fun anymore.”

 Al chuckled, “Damn, she’s forward, but she’s right with that, if frustration builds up, the fun becomes tedious.”

“Well she is the big sis so worrying for ‘er younger brother ‘s natural.” Anastasia said with a smile.

Priscilla scoffed, “Well, it’s worth giving credit to her for at least noticing the most obvious mood changes and expressions, but as the oldest she shall be doing more things if she cares for her siblings’ wellbeing. Let us see what she does from this point.”

Tonnura paused, and chuckled a bit. “I guess not.” he stood himself up but then smiled at her. “Alright then, big sis, as your little brother i’ll take your teachings on the ways of fun”

Chochorina laughed. “That’s right! Otherwise you’ll end up boring like brother Leo.” she said, pointing at Tonnura’s chest.

 Crusch frowned lightly as if pouting and severely said, “I haven’t seen him yet but I’m most certainly sure Leo isn’t boring, maybe a bit too serious for a boy of his age but not boring.”

Subaru quickly tried to excuse Choco, “Crusch you know she didn’t say that on purpose, she’s just playing.”

Emilia also stepped up to defend Chocorina, “Right! Ple-e-ease Crusch-san forgive little Choco! She wasn’t serious.”

Crusch just laughed lightly, “Of course I forgive her, but I must see myself why she finds Leo boring.”

Wilhelm chuckled. “Considering at the very least, Leo would be the primary heir to the Karsten estate, as an eldest son. I would imagine he was brought up to be a rather studious child.”

Tonnura frowned. “Leo isn’t…”

“You’re you! You’re my brother! Your mommy’s son. That means you got to know how to be silly and fun!”

“Ah that's the point.” Wilhelm remarks. 

Subaru grunted, “It isn’t the best description of being me and Emilia’s kids but whatever, she’s having fun so I’ll let it slip.”

Emilia giggled lightly. “Well I think it’s more how little Chochorina sees it.”

“Honestly Big-Sis, I’d kind of expect kids between you and big bro to be a bit… quirky.”

“Tonnura also seems to respect his brother Leo to some degree if he wanted to defend him.” Otto remarked.

Crusch hummed and pondered, “Well if he’s my oldest children I can imagine how he could be, how would I raise him along with Subaru and the many things we could teach him, I think it isn’t odd for his siblings to respect him.”

Subaru turned red in seconds, “Y-you think so? Well, I really hope Leo respects me too, he sounds like a big shot even when he hasn’t appeared yet.”

Felix nodded his head. “I imagine Leo must be a really responsible young child then.”

Tonnura stomped his foot. “I am fun!”

“Not right now no” Chochorina stuck out her tongue.

Tonnura frowned. “Grr, fine be that way then… in that case… Huma!” he gathered snow into his hand and fired it as a ball right at her face.

Chochorina yelped and fell onto her back.

Adhara giggled. “He got you!”

 “Perfect setup for a snowfight!” Garfiel cried.

Frederica sighed, “I hope their snowfight doesn’t catch anyone else by mistake.”

“The staff already knows going there means getting swirled by their mess so I doubt it.” Otto said.

“That or they are the sort who won’t mind it.” Old Man Rom remarks. 

“That’s tryu.” Felix began. “The screen did say that the palace staff and even the knights view the royal family as at home entertainment.”

Julius sighed. “That is a rather serious breach of professional protocol.”

“Can you really blame them? It’s Natsuki-san’s family.” Otto remarked. 

“That’s a fair point.” Julius replied.

“Hey! I’m right here!” Subaru groaned.

That earned a few laughs from the rest in the theater, even Reinhard would find it difficult to resist. 

“Hmmm alright then fine, snowball fight!” Chochorina leapt to her feet and hurled a sphere of snow back at Tonnura.

Ricardo nudged Julius, “Who do you think will win? My bet is in Chocorina.”

Julius pondered, “Maybe Tonnura has a shot if he plays it right, I bet on his victory.”

“Tonnura seems to be the smarter fighter.” Tivey commented.

“True, but that ain’t always enough.” Ricardo replied. 

The two began a back and forth of magically enhanced snowballs. Adhara watched on, smiling as her older siblings played. She was content to merely watch but…

Emilia giggled, “Awww, my little Adhara just loves to be there with them.”

“She really is a sweet child Lady Emilia.” Rem replied.

Satella continued to silently stare at this child, greater suspicion building within her. 

“Come on Adhara!” Tonnura called out for their youngest sister to join.

“Yeah, it's fun! Help me teach Tonnura a lesson on fun!”

“Huh wait! She’s supposed to help me! You’re the one with the massive gate!”

“Too bad! Boys versus girls!”

The two shouted back and forth.

 “That’s unfair! It’s two vs one!” Little Typhon yelled at the screen angrily.

Petra giggled. “It’s how things happen sometimes.”
She recalled how such ‘impromptu’ changes mid-game have often been twisted to work in her favor.

Felt clicked her tongue, “They’ll be stuck on that forever, at this rate it’ll be easier if little Adhara decides who to support.”

Adhara stared for a moment, and then leapt to her feet. She scooped up some snow from the ground and pelted Tonnura in the side.

“Two against one! Ugh I feel like I have dad’s luck!” Tonnura whined as the two girls continued to pelt him with snowballs.

 Subaru grumbled, “Hey! Now him too?! How is it that I’m their reference to bad luck?!”

“Can you deny you have bad luck Subaru?” Otto plainly asked.

“I also want you to answer that question please.” Julius said as well.

“As would nyi Subaru.” Felix grinned at the boy.

Rem interjected, “Oh please leave Subaru alone! He doesn’t have bad luck he just has poor timing… Sometimes.”

Otto sighed, “Which is more or less the same but okay.” 

Roswaal sighed. “Truthfully Subaru’s luck ranges from abysmal to to absolute, with no room in the middle.”

Subaru groaned and crossed his arms. “Well I guess that balances out.”

***

Subaru and Emilia would both enter the yard sometime in the late afternoon, having both completed their tasks for the day. Subaru looked to see that Chochorina and Adhara were both chatting with each other, sitting on a large pile of snow.

“It seems like they had a lot of fun.” Hetaro comments.

“And Tonnura is nowhere to be found I see.” Tivey said with sarcasm.

“You’re right! Where did mini-mini boss go?” Mimi asked her brothers.

Anastasia pat Mimi’s head, “You’ll see in a second Mimi.”

Ricardo and Al both stifled chuckles.

“Poor Kid” Ricardo muttered quietly.

“He fought well.” Al chimed. 

“Ah hey you two, it seems you're having fun.” He flashed a wide grin towards his two daughters.

Emilia looked around the yard. “I see you two had some new sculptures made? I don’t see any of your brother’s soldiers though.”

Subaru shrugged. “Where is the guy? Did he run off with the others or get roped into more studying by one of his tutors?”

“Ah No we had a snowball fight!” Chochorina declared. 

“A big one” Adhara tacked on.

“Okay… and?” Subaru asked.

“A REALLY big one, and we won!” She declared, posing while pumping her fist atop the snow pile he was on.

“Is he okay? Being piled up by all that doesn’t sound too comfortable.” Felix said lowly. 

Crusch heard him and answered, “He’s fine, he is part elf after all so I imagine he can take it..” 

Felix smiled a bit but still concerned, “I hope so Crusch-sama, if his sisters are nyot bothered at all maybe you’re right.”

“Huh… where is Tonnura?” Emilia surveyed the screen with clear worry.

Subaru scratched his head. “I think I have an idea…”

Subaru sighed as he looked around. “Riiight.” He then decided to make life easier for himself.

So he activated Cor Leonis.

Obviously he could see the ‘light’ from Emilia, Adhara, and Chochorina. Their light and the light of many others in the palace who he considered his friends became apparent to him.

But he also noticed one light that was buried beneath the snow pile that Chochorina and Adhara were on top of.

Mimi was the first to burst out laughing, Felt quickly joining her.

“Guess she wanted to make it clear who was the boss huh.” Felt remarked.

Tivey meanwhile let out a deep sigh.. “Well, that’s unfortunate for him.”

“We shall mourn him and honor his brave efforts.” Ricardo feigned a single tear.

Petra giggled at the child’s expense as well. While she did not have siblings, she knew several boys who would typically end up in such positions after going against her when she was younger. 

Subaru blinked a few times and noticed a foot dangling out of that pile off to the side.

 The laughter got stronger now with many joining it. There was just one certain half-elf who didn’t laugh and was very concerned about Tonnura’s wellbeing

“To actually see him piled up like that is just-“ Felt said before laughing harder.

Priscilla hid her laugh with her fan, “Well deserved for daring to challenge his superior in a fight he knew he couldn’t win.”

“You got to give him some credit for the effort though.” Anatasia laughed lightly into her scarf.

Subaru groaned. “Emilia…” he pointed at the foot.

Emilia gasped. “Tonnura!” and she quickly rushed over, pulling the dazed child out from the snow that he was buried beneath.

 The Emilia at the theater sighed in relief, “Finally saw it.”

“Worried for him?” Subaru asked cluelessly.

“Of course! How would I not be concerned about our Tonnura’s wellbeing, Subaru you dummy!” Emilia angrily said, pinching Subaru’s ear.

Subaru winced and pleaded for his life, “Ow-ow-ow-ow it hurts! Emilia-tan I’m sorry- I’m sorry!”

“I don’t believe you have too much to worry about Lady Emilia. If it were my own child I'd imagine he’d be fine in such a state.”

Subaru whistled and walked over, crossing his arms. “Done in by your own sisters, harsh.” he teased.

 “That is not a very nice comment to make Subaru.” Said Emilia, still pouting and sore from his previous question.

Subaru quickly covered his recently sore ear. “But he’s okay! His sisters would never do something to hurt him!”

Ram cleared her throat. “As much of a worthless failure Barasu probably is as a parent, he would be the last person to let one of his children be in danger, and the Barasu on the screen doesn’t seem all that concerned.”

“Hmmmm.” Emilia didn’t look convinced but decided to drop the topic, giving Subaru one last glance.

Tonnura groaned and leaned back. “Ugh no fair they teamed up on me.” he whined, but a smile was on his face.

“That’s life.” Subaru remarked.

 “Yeah, that’s life for him.” Subaru in the theater remarked.

“He enjoyed playing with his sisters I suppose. So not everything was in vain if he used his magic to enhance the snowballs to practice his magic, in fact” Beatrice plainly said with a tiny smile.

“He seems to take it in mostly good spirits.” Julius commented. While Chochorina was a bit off kilter, Tonnura behaved in a manner he found normal for a prince. 

“Let's get you cleaned up.” Emilia said, brushing the snow off of him as she looked him over before pulling the young quarter elf boy in for a hug.

Subaru thought and then smiled “Alright how about another round, you three against me and your mother, no magic though! We’ll do this the old fashion way.”

 Crusch chuckled, “Now that’s more on fair ground, although I don't know what a bunch of kids would do against two grown ups.”

“They have numbers advantage, so I think I’ve given them enough. Besides I don’t really think I’ll be going full serious on them.” Subaru said while grinning. 

“I don’t think it’s the type of thing you have to take too seriously Crusch.” Anatasia commented.

“I would tend to agree.” Wilhelm added. 

Chochorina beamed. “Sounds great!

“Alright,” Adhara added.

“I won’t lose this time!” Tonnura declared firmly.

Emilia laughed, “Well then let’s have some fun together!”

And so the family engaged in a snowball fight, for right now all the troubles of the world were banished from their minds.

 “This depiction of Subaru’s family with Emilia is so sweet, it gets me wondering how the others will be! I want to see them already.” Petra said with genuine anticipation.

Ricardo whistled, “Always the hard worker yet you still find time for your kids and your wife huh?”

Subaru answered rather proudly, “Hey that's a must in my book. My dad always bothered me every chance he got, but he always did it so I could have fun with him.”

The potential future wives all slowly nodded, they would expect nothing less of any man they would marry. 

***

Later that night…

Tonnura rolled his arms and threw himself back into bed.

“Agh, really tired.’ He muttered and stared up at the ceiling

It was another day of him being dragged into the storm of his older sister's mayhem.

“At least I didn't get in trouble today. If we ran into sister Cassia then we'd have really taken things too far.”

He shuddered at the scenario but still had a smile on his face.

Rom laughed. “Course Felt’s kid would give some grief.”

Felt grumbled. “We don’t know if Cassia is my kid Old Man Rom!”

Rom grinned and amusedly said, “But now we know for sure that she’s a troublemaker so that points at you more than the others, Felt!”

Felt barked back, “Tch, just shut up! We don’t know that yet okay?!”

Priscilla laughed. “A troublemaker even more so than the half-wits child? I can think of none other. The boy clearly has the most sense of anyone in his family and I could not see myself raising a child that could be more of a nuisance than what we have seen from Chochorina, even she stretched a very thin line.”

Crusch and Anatasia said nothing about their own children, but they hoped that they didn’t give birth to a helion of any kind, at least one more extreme than Chochorina.

“Well I don’t think it's mine, we know Subaru would name our children Rigel or Spica, depending if we had a boy or girl first.” 

She did wonder to herself if growing up in the Royal Palace would improve Rigel’s attitude at all. He was a rather crude child.

He lifted his hand up and began to craft a small flower of ice in his hands. Staring it over he sighed.

“Everyone is so amazing. I know I have to be too. Mother, father, sister… I promise I'll make you proud.”

He looked to his nightstand.

There was a picture there, captured by a metia, it depicted his parents, his older sister, himself… and his younger sister, back shortly after she was just born.

“And I'll protect you, little sister.”

The boy's resolve declared to himself, he allowed himself to drift into sleep.

 The heartwarming moment and Tonnura’s bow to become better brought the theater into a deep silence.

“He is a really good boy.” Rem softly said.

“Reinhard also commented with a smile, “He’s still so young yet craves to be amazing enough to support his loved ones.”

“He’d be a good knight one day, he clearly aspires to it given his manner of dress and the design of his ice sculpture.” Julius remarked.

“Noble and pure feelings little Tonnura, follow them till the very end. He is a fine young man.” Wilhelm solemnly said.

Emilia and Subaru smiled at him, enjoying the pride that swelled on their chest for having raised a great brother and wonderful son.

***

By the time the play of the day was done Chochorina had tired herself out. Breakfast with daddy, lunch and dinner with her siblings, magic practice, and an invigorating snowball fight. The day was so much fun for the young girl.

She only regretted that she could not rope her other half siblings into her antics.

Hmm that's it!

She figured it out in her mind.

I'll spend this whole week dragging Tonnura with me as we play with our siblings. That's a great idea!

They could only sigh and laugh at little Choco's antics, she’s an unstoppable force of nature in the end.

Emilia softly commented on her daughter, “As jovial and energetic as she is, I just pray she doesn’t get her half siblings into serious trouble.”

Priscilla chided this behavior, “Humph! Should she be more understanding she should focus all that energy into less problematic matters rather than drag her brother into her havoc.”  

 “The clearest sign of a child's emotional growth is their desire to include others in their own fun voluntarily. Little Chocorina has what it takes to appeal to the masses when she grows older.” Anastasia pointed out.

“Hey, seems like Chochorina isn’t a troublemaker! Quirky and energetic sure but doesn’t seem like she’s openly breaking rules or anything.” Subaru was quick to defend his soon to be daughter.
Besides Rem, he had some mixed feelings about being with the rest of the girls, though seeing the future and such helped with that to a rather large degree. Arcs 5, 7, and 8 mostly had him get over his issues with Priscilla specifically, and he had a better understanding of Anatasia now too.

“True but she does seem like the type to get carried away by utter nonsense. Like a certain person I know.” Ram remarked. “Then again, she has talent unlike that certain someone.”

Subaru sighed, yielding to Ram’s never ending assault. 

“Well mine amazin self thinks the cap’n’s daughter is great!” Garfiel chimed.

Petra giggled. “She would be really fun to play with, even I'd probably get swept up.” Petra was a proud girl, but she could tell that if a girl like Chochorina was in her friend group, it would be an art and a skill to direct her in any way. 

“Well I really like master’s child! She’s fun! Then again I'd love all of master’s children! Especially any he has with me! Which will be lots!” She declared, popping up from the seat behind Subaru.

Shaula got a look from several of the wives. While she was… dumb as bricks, she was also fanatically loyal to Subaru. And it seemed she was willing to apply this loyalty to any children he had, insofar as they are children of her master.
While she would be a terrible influence, she was one of the best security guarantees for any future children as well. 

The young girl nodded to herself as she pulled the sheets up and yawned.

If there was ever a time the young quarter elf would be still, it would be when she was about to drift off into the grasp of sleep and her over active dreams.

“I love you all.”

She muttered to herself, the heart of the royal children drifting into slumber.

 “Does this mean the end of Chocorina’s free day? It was mostly fun to watch.” Felt yawned and stretched herself.

Emilia immediately nodded, “Yeah, this was rea-a-ally wholesome and pretty to watch, I wish for the next would be like this.” She tightly clung to her night’s arm. Already a deep and maternal love for these children was born within the half-elf. And she considered bringing about their existence soon to be a new priority in her life. 

“She really is a loving child Lady Emilia.” Rem remarked with a smile on her face. She would absolutely not mind having the child around, and soon.

“I can’t shake off the peculiarity of Adhara.” Otto realized how bad he structured his comment and quickly excused himself. “Oh- Don’t get me wrong Subaru, your daughter is cute, but you have to admit there was something off around her.”

Subaru frowned, “Tch, again with that? Ugh I’d say that maybe she felt a bit odd, but that’s how kids are right? Not all kids should be endless batteries and on top of that she’s too young for us to judge her for her personality.” 

As the screen faded to black and the theater residents had some moments to discuss, info Overseer Z’s voice brought them all back to attention.

“So then. I prepared some info cards for you all on Emilia’s children in this chapter. It will be missing some information that you’ll just have to find out later.”

“Well that’ll be convenient of you? I expect we can get these for all our children?” Anatasia asked.

Emilia meanwhile leaned in to pay close attention. Any info about her children would be engraved into her memories. Even if they were ‘slightly’ different, she understood the overall gist of her children would be the same. 

Chochorina Natsuki Astrea:
-Age 12.
-A young girl who is short for her age. She has short white hair and her father's dark eyes.
—She is a naive, kind hearted, blunt, extroverted, impulsive, and hyper active child always moving from one thing to another. She is known to be extremely kind hearted and is always cheerful. She does however host an interesting collection of personality quirks including
*She is very naive, even more so than her mother when in moments of safety. This leads some to think she is just stupid, this is a gross misunderstanding because…
*She is a VERY intelligent child and a fast learner, especially when it comes to learning practical magical, combat, or career skills. This includes language skills as she learned to read, write, and speak, both her father’s native languages in a single day. She performed similar feats of quick learning when it came to her magical training.

 Subaru’s eyes widened, “That’s hella lot of information, now I feel like I’m reading some zoo’s info sheet instead of Chocorina’s profile.”

Al sighed, “Man is it really the way to be grateful for being provided with detailed information about your future daughter?”

“Yeah, right sorry for sounding like an asshole.” Subaru rubbed the back of his head in shame.

“So it is actually true that you were adopted under the Astrea’s wing and became my adoptive brother.” Reinhard giggled with his comment, “It’s still pretty surprising to see my last name besides yours.”

Heinkel snorted, “The brat didn’t have any noble last name to back up his political position, we’ve discussed this so don’t act surprised. While I might kick up a fuss about it I couldn’t do a damn thing if you and Father got involved. Besides I doubt I would since Louanna’s apparently awake in this timeline.”
Heinkel anxiously tapped her foot, he waited impatiently to see when the screen might reveal more about what broke Louanna’s condition. 

“Based on what it says about Chocorina, she’s the epitome of cheerfulness but her naivety makes people think she’s dumb.” Otto pointed out.

“I mean… being more naive than Lady Emilia is…” Rem began but trailed off.

She, Ram, and Frederica all shared a look, knowing that Emilia was already the height of naivety, to be beyond that was an accomplishment, a worrying one. 

“Yeah… that’s a bit much.” Felt felt free in speaking that part aloud.

“Honestly, I didn't think that was possible.” Anatasia chuckled.

Emilia frowned mildly angry, but not at the criticism of her naivety but rather the accompanying comment, “Whoever thinks my Chocorina is dumb I’ll make them re-e-eally back down from their thoughts.”

Rem swiftly interjected, “But she’s loaded with good quirks! Being a fast learner gives her a considerable boost of time efficiency.”

Felt commented, “Said time would be probably wasted on dragging her brother and sister into some adventure or worse, bringing as many of her siblings as possible.”

Subaru audibly gasped in perplexity, “Wait- she learned JAPANESE in a fucking day?! Not only did she learn it, but spoke AND wrote it?! What did we feed her to make her so smart?”

Ram smiled maliciously, “Barusu is it hard for your smooth brain to understand that your daughter learned more than you did in your childhood years?” 

“That’s not just being smart! She’s got to have basically a photographic… picture perfect memory for that to work!” Subaru shouted in near disbelief.

“Well, the divine protection of perfect memory could be capable of granting that. Though she may just have the talent without it.” Reinhard suggested.

“Ugh, maybe.” Subaru sighed, leaning back.
I feel like my own kids are going to make me feel inadequate by the end of this. And in this timeline I’m a king with a harem.

*Her short attention span leads her to sometimes struggle with things that are not engaging. She can also miss entire parts of explanations. For example, if told, “Please don’t move until I give the signal,” she might understand it as, “Please move.”
*She can be very impulsive, for example she may jump into a hole to retrieve something she lost, without checking how deep it is.
*She can have bouts of being clumsy, to the point where it's a running joke among the family. Falling down flights of stairs, off ledges, and the like with at least weekly consistency. Due to her physical ability as a quarter-elf she has never gotten seriously hurt. This issue has also never EVER caused her issues in combat oddly enough.

Julius frowned, “That’s very concerning, if this information is reliable then little Chocorina’s case must be really taken seriously. What if she forgets an important task’ step? Or if she mistakenly divulges critical information?”

Anastasia waved at him, “Now now, there’s zero need to think so pessimistically Julius. She’s just a little airheaded. Though it means I’m not going to be the one to trust her with serious info unless she grows past it.”

Ricardo laughed, “Okay now I get the part of ‘impulsive’ but HOLY how has she survived so long?”

Wilhelm tried to explain, “Her heritage and her physical endurance must definitely have helped her, she may have many lesser spirits at her disposal if she ever gets minor injuries.”

Beatrice hmphed, “Come in handy when she’s always bumping and falling, I guess. Where did she get all that clumsiness, I wonder?”

Priscilla commented haughtily, "It's worth studying how, despite being so clumsy, she's prepared for combat."

Emilia bit her lip lightly. Staring at the screen she found herself deeply worried for Chochorina, especially the falling down stairs and off ledges.

*Subaru generally theorizes that Chochorina CAN suppress these quirks, they have simply never caused her any serious issues and he thinks that subconsciously the girl knows when she must focus. She always can learn and study when she ‘has too’ and she has never gotten herself seriously hurt due to her carelessness or messed something up in any serious fashion.

“This at least clarifies it, my suspicions were baseless then.” Julius corrected himself. “Though still slightly concerning.” 

Anastasia teased her knight, “See∼? Doubting lil’ Choco for your gutless worries.”

Felt commented, “So what? She’s just built like that?”

Crusch answered her, “One can expect that yes, as long as it doesn’t bring misfortune upon others.”

Emilia let out a breath of relief. “Still, I am going to worry that my little Choco is going to hurt herself.”

“I really do have to imagine her physical ability may help in that regard.” Wilhelm added.

*If the children held a popularity contest among themselves, Chochorina would win if it was fair. If they held one among the entire kingdom’s populace then she would have a good shot at winning, if not at least placing in the top three.
*Of the eldest royal siblings (firstborn of each mother), she is not considered to be in the top three choices to inherit the throne.

Otto grunted lightly, “Geez, I mean it’s understandable, in the end-“

Emilia cut him with her displeased claim, “Then they’re not thinking right! How is it that my little Choco is not considered a fair heir for the throne?”

Subaru tried to defuse her immediately, “E-Emilia-tan we don’t know if Chocorina wants the throne to begin with, plus maybe her other siblings already aim for it, let’s not judge too soon.”

“But apparently she is the most well liked among her siblings Lady Emilia. And even among the people based on what it's saying.” Rem remarked, making note of the first part of the information just displayed on the screen. 

“I know that, then if that is true why people don’t want her as a potential heir? She may be a bit careless but she’s still growing!” Emilia talked back, this time more downtrodden than angry.

Crusch took this moment to firmly clarify, “Sadly for us, before they are seen as children, they’re seen as royalty, it’s inevitable for nobility around her circle to start worrying about the Kingdom’s future were she aiming for the throne. Like it or not she has to learn the duties her hierarchy’s position holds.”

“Indeed, it is the burden of any eldest child of nobility. I would imagine that since the duchess and I are the ones who already hold noble titles, that our children are considered leading candidates by default.” Priscilla fanned herself.

“I mean you can’t even be sure your kid is one who wants the throne Princess.” Al suggested.

Priscilla laughed. “Any child of mine shall be proud and burn with the fires of ambition. If among us five, there are three children who most desire the throne, do you doubt that mine would not be among them?”

No one could really debate that, Crusch thought similarly.

“The fact that Subaru has not naa-a-amed a singular heir, but also that the decision has been given consideration, means this wou-u-uld be an active political situation in Lugunica.” Roswaal was already considering things. Given that Ram clearly had a presence in the royal capital, and that he himself was not seen at all, even in the past, made him consider that he was likely dead or in a similar sort of state in this timeline. He accepted that may be the case and only hoped that his dream may have been otherwise achieved before he died, but he did not intend to quietly accept death. He was looking to see which of Subaru’s children could be useful in the future, and Chochorina seemed promising, quirks and all.

--Elemental Affinity: Fire, Water.
—Her Spirit Arts affinity is higher than her mother and is possibly as potent as her father’s. Though the magical potential of her gate is not as great as her mother’s, it still eclipses almost anyone else in the world. She is fairly skilled in healing magic.
–She has high physical ability, but less than that of her mother’s. In physical combat she favors fists made out of ice, though she has metallic knuckles as well.
--Contract: Many water and fire lesser spirits + contract with (REDACTED UNTIL LATER)
—With 1 or 2 exceptions she is currently the most powerful of the children in combat, though as they age Graffias, Vega, Leo, Helena, and Cassieopeia will possibly surpass her in practical ability and be able to regularly win against her in combat, or at least tie. Chochorina's high magical ability is just something they cannot contend with currently and in regards to raw magical power she shall remain the penultimate among the Natsuki children, with Vega being close behind her.

Emilia smiled brightly, “I see my little Choco has lots and lots of potential! I hope for the day she grows to become a beautiful and strong girl.”

Subaru trembled, “Now talk about being OP, she got every single good quirk from both of us, basically raw power.”

“Though seemingly finesse isn’t her strong suit,” Crusch added with a critical eye.

Tivey looked closely, “Fists made of ice & metal knuckles? That’s unusual to have as main weapon.”

“Mostly thugs and mercenaries use those. Not the most fashionable but gets the work done.” Ricardo said as he nodded.

“Yeah fists ‘re da’ best! I like ‘er even more now!” Garfiel cried out in excitement.

“She seems to specialize in spirit arts and her raw magical power. I’d imagine that close combat is her secondary priority.” Wilhelm theorized. “She probably simply uses fists because it’s the most expedient method, she seems more straightforward a fighter than Emilia.”

“But her water affinity lets her using healing magic! With her gate she would really be incredible!” Felix smiled eagerly. While Chochorina was not the daughter of his Lady Crusch. She was a daughter of two friends at the least, and her clear love for life and powerful gate gave her a good mindset for a combat healer. 

Beatrice raised an eyebrow. “To whom is she contracted? Why is that information censored, I suppose?”

Anastasia stared at the information on the screen. “It says her magical power is only the penultimate among the children, but her output is already ridiculous… so my question is…”

“Who has the most magical power?” Otto completed Ana’s thought. 

-Tonnura Natsuki Astrea
-Age: 9
-A young man with short white hair and his father's dark eyes. Despite being younger he is the same height as his elder sister.
-He is a cheerful, friendly, optimistic, energetic, and upbeat child. While generally responsible & well behaved he also longs for adventure and heroics. He sees the good in most people and inherits a good deal of his father's compassion and friendly nature. He has a specific dream of becoming a knight and a hero of the kingdom.
-Of the Subaru X Emilia children he is considered the “normal one” though many note he does fit the personality stereotype of a “young hero.”

Frederica sweetly said, “In contrast with his big sister he’s what you may expect of a normal child.”

“Given what we have seen, he has a suitable attitude for being the prince of a kingdom, and a future knight. I would gladly see a boy with his heart and manner being added to the order of knighthood.” Wilhelm remarked. Tonnura seemed much like Subaru, with a similar heart though free of much of the darkness that Subaru gained in life. He also had the necessary skills to be a more traditional knight.

Al chuckled, “Lil’ boy just wants to be like his father.”

Subaru immediately pointed himself proudly, “Well I think he got a very good role model! But he’s gotta butt off to become a hero, work hard my little Tonnura!”

“He can do it!” Emilia nodded eagerly, cheering her future son on.

“His other dream is far more reachable; with solid bases and proper education he might become a hero.” Crusch noted with light expectation.

“Sure it sounds nice, but he cannot become a hero if he doesn’t do something that deserves to be given the title.” Anastasia remarked.

Mimi jumped, “Then mini-mini boss should fight off strong folks and easy done!” 

Ricardo sighed. “Well I'd say we managed to deal with most of those already, but the last prologue showed us otherwise.”

Julius smiled. “I’m certain as a prince and royal knight that he can find a suitable path towards glory.”

-Elemental affinity of fire and yin. He has a high magical ability though he notes he is a ‘tier below’ his sister.
-His physical ability in all fields is superb and has among the highest base unaugmented natural speed, strength, and durability among the Natsuki children as a whole, save for Graffias.
-He has a high affinity for “Ice Brand Arts” as a technique, more so than Chochorina. As such, they are his primary method of combat, preferring to use ice weaponry and constructs compared to typical spells.
-He has a contract with a single near-spirit of fire, who fittingly specializes in ice magic. 

 “Ooh, so he’s Yin magic affinity, I’d have to make sure Beako teaches him one or two spells.” Subaru poked Beako’s cheek.

“Only if he proves to have what it takes for me to teach him, I suppose.” Beatrice puffed her chest in pride.

Felt squinted her eyes, “Again with this ‘Graffias’ name, he must be the children of someone strong if it’s getting mention after mention.”

“We don’t have solid guesses for the time being, so it’s a matter of time until we can put a face on the name.” Priscilla followed. “Though they have only been referenced for ‘physical’ power, and not at all for magic.”

Ram promptly pointed at Subaru, “Barusu, answer now, did you elope?”

Subaru choked with his own spit, “Are you crazy?! Have you lost your mind?! Of course not! How would I?! Have you seen who I am married to in this timeline! I’d die!”

Ricardo laughed. “Never stopped some men before.”

Rem pulled Subaru’s arm towards her protectively, “Nee-san it isn’t funny to tease Subaru like this, apologize to him please.”

Ram coldly said, “Humph! You’re safe for now.”  

Subaru sighed. “Let me see… Graffias is… ugh.” He groaned as he remembered the meaning. It's the claws of a scorpion. That's… okay well that means I saved Shaula… that's something.

Al raised his hand to catch the attention and move on, “So besides his affinity with fire and yin he’s good with Ice Brand Arts? He isn’t someone to laugh at if he’s this loaded.”

Julius followed his comment, “He isn’t specifically slow or weak either, he has great overall performance. Though it notes he does not favor typical spellcraft.” 

“He nyotes that he's weaker than his sister but that still gives him an incredible gate.” Felix chirped.

Subaru nodded along. “Honestly he has a “magic knight” build going on. Looks like he is built for up close fighting with magic rather than being a mage.” While it was a bit odd, seeing the ‘stats’ of his children brought out the gamer brain within Subaru. 

Wilhelm smiled. “A son of the king with a potent gate and superb strength. Alongside a good heart he will make a fine knight one day.”

-Adhara Natsuki Astrea
-Age: 4
-A pale beautiful little quarter elf girl with long black hair and amethyst eyes. Her eyes are a slightly darker shade than her mother’s. She is cute, though she will appear somewhat uncanny to normal people.
-She is a quiet and curious girl, but fairly withdrawn. Nevertheless she shows clear and deep affection for the rest of her family. When she does speak up she can showcase a sharp and at times biting sense of humor.
-If the children held a popularity contest among themselves she would probably win, though more for her sake than if it was fair. If it was fair she would place within the top five.
-If it were a popularity contest that included the entire kingdom voting, she would place last.
-Elemental Affinity: Yin
-ALL OTHER INFORMATION REDACTED UNTIL LATER

Overseer Z then interrupts.
“Sorry for not having more on Adhara. It’ll be easier to show a bit more about her and then explain later. She’ll get her info card when we get to a dedicated episode about her.”

Al scoffed. “You are doing a REALLY bad job of not making it seem foreboding ya know?”

 Emilia’s mood went downhill fast seeing how Adhara would be the LEAST popular child among the populace, “I don’t get why is little Adhara disliked this much. She’s not uncanny, she’s just a little introverted and loves to spend time with her siblings, what is it about her that people don’t like? Why is Alpha-san and Z-san hiding information about her from us?”

“Her starting description doesn’t pop up red flags besides the ominous comment at the end.” Hetaro noted.

Priscilla scoffed and explained, “As a reminder for the obvious from my divine self, it is not our responsibility to unveil such poorly hidden mystery. Let the witch decide when it’s relevant for us to finally know the reasons.”

Subaru’s tone dropped, “’Information redacted until later’… So there is something you don’t want us to know about her yet, Alpha?”

“Mostly for spoilers, it’ll be shown after we get through these introductions.” She explains. “Though you’ll get the idea as we see it.”

Note on the Emilia children overall
-Among the family of Natsuki, they can be considered the most ‘quirky’ collection but also the group that would be most functional as a non-royal/noble family, with the possible exception of Subaru & Rem’s children. They are considered the ‘heart’ of the family among the siblings and are twice as likely to get involved in the business of other members of the family as any others. 

 Al laughed, “Quirky huh, what a way to describe this bunch of little troublemakers.”

Subaru turned and flatly said, “The only troublemaker is the oldest, leave Tonnura and Adhara out.”

“My family with my Subaru-kun seems to be as quirky and peculiar as Emilia’s I see, I can’t wait to see my little Rigel and Spica again!” Said Rem with motherly tone of voice. 

After the info cards the next chapter began to play…

Emilia and Subaru sat together over dinner, the children were away so now it was just the two of them. They sat in one of the small palace gardens, not even the servants were nearby though several of Emilia's lesser spirits lingered about.

“So you helped Chochorina create quite the mess didn't you?”

“I mean she made the mess.”

“You didn't make it any better.”

“True.” he shrugged.

“So we’re back to the palace nya.” Felix muttered.

Reinhard pondered, “Looks like the same day after messing around with the kids but from Subaru and Emilia’s perspective.” 

Emilia smiled, a romantic dinner with Subaru after playing with her children. That would truly be a dreamlike day for her. 

Frederica giggled. “Seems even as king, our Subaru cannot help but find himself wrapped up in trouble.”

Petra giggled. “That’s just how Subaru is.~”

“You also hit Ram.” she smirked.

“Ah that was Choco! Not my fault I dodged right when Ram walked in.” he groaned.

She lightly smacked him on the chest. “You are a terrible influence.” She said laughing.

Ram looked down on Subaru, “Were you not king I’d have buried you alive in snow Barusu. That still may not stop me on the pride of an Oni”

Subaru rolled his eyes, “Yeah yeah, love you too Nee-san. And just for the record I said it was Choco’s fault!”

“Subaru!” Emilia lightly slapped Subaru’s arm.

“Blaming your own children is truly craven Barasu.” Ram retorted.

Al laughed. “Can’t shove it all onto Chochorina!”

Anatasia giggled. “She’s cuter than you Subaru, so she gets away with it.”

Tivey and Hetaro both sighed, knowing that whenever Mimi pulled stuff like that, that they would take the fall. 

“Ugh still! I mean Ram, Rem, Rigel, and Spica joined in after that, and they all ganged up on me! So unfair!.” He huffed with a similar whine to Chochorina’s.

 “A fitting end for a man of your poor caliber.” Ram smiled triumphantly.

Rem lightly pulled Subaru’s arm back and forth in excitement, “Subaru look! It’s us! And Rigel and Spica too!”
Her eyes lit up with pure joy and maternal bliss. She thought that maybe she would not have them, not see them. That even if she had children with Subaru that they may not be the same. But Rigel and Spica looked like spitting images of their Sloth if selves, if older. But they were the same in two realities, they may be the same in their own timeline.
And she was determined to meet them. 

Subaru grunted and said, “Yeah I see Rem, I see how you all ganged up on me until I surrendered.” Despite his whinny tone, he smiled brightly at seeing them.

“Our supposed King is whining and huffing like a kid to his Queen, thank Od it’s not our timeline.” Heinkel grumbled while rubbing his temples.

“Fuck off, he’s allowed to be human when it has to do with his kids.” Felt barked back.

Crusch stared at the screen intently. “They look the same as in the Sloth-if timeline. If that is the case then…”

“Oh my, the children are consistent across timelines then.” Anatasia completed the thought.

“I DID tell you.” Alpha added. 

Subaru suddenly felt several burning gazes on him, including from the girls next to him, the grip that Emilia and Rem had on his arms growing tighter.
Why do I feel like I am in danger?

Rem engraved the image on the screen into her mind. Rigel… Spica… maybe I’ll see you soon.

Emilia did so as well, pondering the entire situation. Chochorina… Tonnura, Little Adhara. You are mine and Subaru’s… Mine and Subaru’s… Mine and Subaru’s…

As the two continued to chat away about their day, about their children, about each other and themselves, Subaru let out a deep sigh.

“I'm glad you are all still here with me.” 

Emilia giggled. “Of course you dunderhead. I doubt that any of us would abandon you.” 

Subaru's gaze became serene and serious; he knew what his counterpart wanted to tell Emilia.

And so did the entire theater, for having seen the incredibly difficult and absurdly difficult path he had to walk on, they weren't happy to remember it.

He shook his head. “Not what I meant…”

“Oh…” she paused.

The two sat awkwardly for a moment, before Emilia spoke up. “You saved us, you kept this family together.” She said, her voice filled with gentle affection.

The Emilia in the theater softly put her hand atop of Subaru’s and squeezed it gently. She knew her counterpart was right, and now having Subaru’s perspective she had resolved a long time ago to stop being in pause and start moving.

Subaru shuddered a bit, even though he resolved that he couldn’t make things perfect, he couldn’t accept losing family.

While it terrified him to no end, if this Subaru was anything like him.

He’d die as many times as it would take to protect his family.

“Was still my fault.” he grimly retorted. 

She frowned. “It wasn't. The kingdom would not survive without you, even if it did. The Witch Cult would still be around and…”

“A lot of people don't like me.” Subaru sighed. “Can't even blame them. Everyone knows I'm…”

    “Old habits die hard I guess.” Wilhelm sadly commented, closing his eyes and lowering his gaze a bit. This Subaru, unlike every other they have seen save for maybe greed, was a true veteran. He had been through wars and death more times than any person should.
He could understand those scars that probably stained Subaru’s mind.

Priscilla kept looking at the screen and firmly said, “We all hope that you’ve changed that dangerous and ill mindset and stopped thinking so lightly of yourself, Subaru.”

Felt sighed heavily, she’d grown tired of people’s incompetence, “They can blabber and wail whatever they want, but it’s impossible for them to say that you’re not important and loved by many, Subaru.”

Subaru just looked down at his lap where Beako is sitting, he used his free hand to caress her head and didn’t look back, not at Emilia or Rem either.

“I wonder what Betty’s contractor is talking about I suppose.”

Anastasia sighed and shook her head. “Doesn’t seem like the Subaru on the screen wants to talk about it, so we probably won’t figure out much yet.”

She then grabbed his face and stared into his eyes.

“We love you, your children love you, the people you saved love you, I love you.” She exclaimed.

“You… and our children are everything to me. I wouldn't trade you or them for the entire world. People castigated me for who I was my entire life. Please Please don't let them hurt you like they hurt me.” he lips quivered. 

   Subaru had many things to reflect up until now, after every route he’s seen, every milestone on his path, every comeback, every sacrifice and every meltdown, he had stoned himself to accept that in order to protect as many people as possible he had to first attend his own wellbeing first, and that demanded him to be vulnerable and frail with loved ones he could trust.

Anastasia called softly to him. “Subaru, hey,” she said. “We’ll never let anyone lay a finger on our loved and treasured families, you know that right?”

Priscilla said with adamant tone, “Shall the world fall under my wrathful heel and be crushed if that ever happens.”

Crusch followed with a determined tone, “If anyone attempts to terrorize our family Subaru, believe me that I will have them begging their lives to be ended. I’d go to any limit to protect us.” 

“Who even says ‘castigated’ in this day and age” he let out a dry chuckle, before sighing and shaking his head. “But they tried to hurt…”

 “Oh Od…” Otto muttered. “Looks like something DID happen.”

“And as grim-m-m a thought as it is. Su-u-ubaru doesn’t get that worried about his ow-w-wn safety. He’d only be thi-i-is worried if it was his family in danger.”

Garfiel growled lightly. “Oi! Whoeva’ it ‘s! I’m gonna’ rip ‘em apart!”

“You and me both, No one’s gonna lay a finger on Ana-bo’s kids.” Ricardo chimed in. 

Julius nodded his head. “It is the duty of the royal guard to ensure the safety of the royal house after all.”
His own body tensed a bit. Anatasia was his liege, Subaru was his friend, and in this reality Subaru was king.
If there was such a threat to his family… If Subaru had to use his authority… that would be grave failure on our part, on my part.
Julius cast a glance towards Reinhard and Felix, both clearly thinking in much the same way.

None could see themselves abandoning their roles as knights for their lieges in this timeline. Any failure to protect their family was a dramatic and inexcusable failure.

And Subaru’s clear strain about whatever past threat there was, was a clear indication that he had to use his authority.

It was a bitter taste. 

Reinhard’s feelings were perhaps stronger than Julius’, as he had been Subaru’s friend for a bit longer and held the same position as a sworn knight of a candidate. 

But wait, Subaru in this timeline is King, he could have just ordered me to deal with such a threat using either military force or a diplomatic approach, so why hasn’t he?

Reinhard frowned, he didn’t doubt his friend would come to him for aid and help. He perceived that this problem was more profound and complex than it appeared to be.
Reinhard once again felt the bitter taste of his own potential failures in his mouth. 

“And that isn't your fault! You idiot” She leaned in and kissed him, pressing herself against him. If her words didn't reach him she felt her body would. “You made this family, and you saved this family.” A few tears fell from her face, though a painful smile remained upon her lips.

“So don't blame yourself… we all still have nightmares from that time” she continued.

“And that confirms it.” Anatasia replied with some grim finality. 

Priscilla glared hatefully at the screen. “Some curs dare to threaten us, dare to threaten MY family after our glorious ascension and triumph! I would see them all reduced to ashes.”

Despite the lump of anger Crusch felt, she chose to think things through., “It is no secret that assassination attempts are almost a common occurrence within politics. Coupled with the peculiar situation of the Kingdom's throne, powerful figures may find the new system of government to be to their disadvantage.” She then took another breath. “Even so, anyone who threatens a child of mine shall be given no mercy.” 

“And by knowing ‘our King’s’ insanely great mindset to put the blame on himself all the time, he clearly hasn’t gotten over it yet.” Felt finished with lashing out with venom not to Subaru, but for the always unfortunate situation he gets himself in no matter what.

Emilia stared at herself on the screen, a future self that clearly had learned to care for and comfort Subaru through difficult times. She made sure to burn every interaction into her memory, this her clearly knew more about Subaru’s situation, clearly knew how to take care of him and made it her mission to care for her family.
This was the goal she set for herself.

Emilia brought his hand to her chest. “You gave me everything, truly gave me everything. So everything I have, I dedicate to you, my beloved husband and knight.”

He paused and smiled. “Thanks Emilia, sorry for being an idiot and worrying you.”

   Emilia also placed her gaze upon Subaru, who stared at her back and gave her a warm smile. “I do feel the same way you dunderhead."

“Don’t worry Emilia, I know, and I am grateful for the effort you make in showing me that I can trust in you.” Subaru smiled back at the half-elf that he loved. 

“As I should, you know you never have to be alone anymore.” Emilia declared. 

Beatrice nodded her head. “Betty’s contractor needs repeated reminders of this I suppose.”

She smiled. “Weeell now I have to cheer you up. And I think I know just how to do that for a silly boy like you.”

The two stared at each other and leaned in for another kiss, for now, banishing the nightmares of the past for the dream of the present.

   Subaru laughed awkwardly, “Moving on with spicy stuff already? Geez and here I thought this was an intimal moment between Emilia and I.”

"You silly goofball, you're making me comfort you like that, aren't you? Not that it bothers me." Emilia said with a surprisingly provocative tone, which caught Subaru off guard and made him go all red and hot.

It seemed that the half-elf was finally taking some cues.

“Rem knows she can comfort Subaru much better though…” Rem mumbled to herself with hints of jealousy, making sure only she heard what she said.

***

Later on that night all the children within the palace were asleep.

Subaru laid in his bed, laying next to him was Emilia in a nearly see through white nightgown. She remained pressed against him, lovingly holding him with a hand on his chest.

“Soooo did you have a good day dear?” Emilia asked as she playfully poked at his chest.

Something felt off when they saw the new scene, even though they saw Subaru and Emilia were still mostly clothed. Then they realized it, while the screen showed it at enough of a distance to be unclear, the Emilia on the screen’s dress was nearly seethrough. 

Most of the various men in the theater made the wise decision to look away after a few seconds. Mostly because they realized Emilia’s state of dress, even if they could see nothing from their viewpoint. 

With little to nothing left to the imagination, his partially fried brain forced Subaru to be disconnected from reality upon seeing Emilia in little clothing and too close to him. The boy's teenage brain struggled to process the woman of his dreams, wearing something like... like THAT! For him! “How is… Emilia wearing something so....” Having come back to life he breathed in and out heavily, steading his heartrate.

He almost felt the urge to look away out of respect for the woman he loved. But a slightly pained look from Emilia as he began to look away forced him to turn his gaze back

Truly a lose lose... or rather a win win situation here.

“Calm down Subaru you got this, don’t be a coward Subaru, don't look away. You got this” He repeated this like some mantra in his mind. He couldn’t ‘actually’ see anything beyond the outline, but it was enough to make him sweat bullets. 

Emilia's face blushed bright tomato red, blinking a few times as she wondered what she was wearing on the screen. She turned to look at Subaru and then at the many others. "Eh-ehh?! W-w-what?! What am I wearing?! Huh?! H-what's it like?! I can almost see through it!" Emilia wailed loudly, stuttering in a shrill voice that reflected her surprise.

Crusch cleared her throat. “That is a rather… bold dress Emilia.”
I wonder if I would be wearing something like that. I could hardly imagine it.

But imagine it she did.

Anatasia made no comment, but assessed the dress itself. 

Got to say that is a pretty well made dress there.

Felt whistled. “Gotta say big sis didn’t think you had it in you to wear something like that.”

Priscilla laughed. “My, seems that the half-wit did learn some boldness in the intervening years. Maybe you are taking some of what I say to heart half-wit.”

Al whistled. “Yeah! Seems like she managed to…”

BAAM

Before he could finish his sentence, a kick sent him to the ground.

“Be still, be silent, and keep your eyes away from where they do not belong.” Priscilla spat. 

Rem pouted and considered things in her own mind. Subaru didn’t see me wearing anything like that in the route where we were together! But maybe… maybe we just didn’t see it… if Subaru likes it then…

Ram let out a sigh and rolled her eyes. “It seems Barasu has already corrupted lady Emilia quite completely in this timeline. All is lost.”

Frederica. “Oh my, how bold of you lady Emilia.”

Emilia’s face remained bright red. 

“I wonder if Master likes outfits like that.” Shaula looked herself over. “It may explain mine.” 

“Well, Ram got annoyed with me, Rigel tried to beat me up, Chochorina ended up burying us all in snow, Tonnura, Adhara and Spica had a great time, and I am currently in bed with my beautiful wife in a barely there dress.” he grinned widely. “So I'd say it's a pretty good day.”

Emilia laughed “Ah you're so awful and naughty!” she playfully slapped his chest.

He laughed. “Hey hey, can you blame me when I have a beautiful sexy dream wife like you?”

   “And you just have to be very casual about it dumbass!” Subaru said in such a rush that it's almost incomprehensible. While physically pushing himself against his seat, wanting it to devour him whole.

He indeed was married to her, he was her husband, this maybe was just their routine as always, but while the Subaru on screen was a casual and kinda cocky harem king, the Subaru in the theater was over a decade away from him.

“I have a question.” Said Crusch, raising her hand only for the woman who mattered on this, who looked at her, “Knowing how busy we all are during the day, how does Subaru… you know, ‘take care of us’?”

Before anyone could think of an answer, Priscilla closed her fan and pointed at Subaru with her usual haughty smile. “I shall demand his attention at least two days per week, less than that and I’d have him head down for me one way or another. Such is the bare minimum my divine self is willing to concede to him for having married me.”

“Let’s not think ‘bout it too much will ya’? We will eventually discover how he ‘maneuvers’ with said daily obstacles.” Anastasia playfully said.

“Nightly obstacles are more like it.” Ricardo leaned in, making a comment to Al.

“Ugh, more like nightly deathmatches I feel.” Al muttered back.

Otto looked over the group of fellow males and then the dragon-candidates. “Natsuki-san, I’ll pray for you in the future, because you will need it.”

She blushed. “No but it's still true! And didn't stop you from having a bunch of other wives!”

“Caught red-handed.” Felt spat with a grin.

“Subaru you dummy.” Emilia bashfully said.

“His greed is really somethin’ terrifyin’.” Anastasia teased.

“Think this is more ‘lust’ Anabo” Rircardo remarked. 

Crusch cleared her throat, “I hope he is conscious of his responsibilities though.”

“It is a rather unusual situation, though there have been a few kings in history who demanded multiple wives.” Julius continued to think through the ‘realities’ of this timeline. 

“But they weren’t the most reputable sort Nya” Felix countered.

“Truly a pig in human skin.” Declared Ram.

“Subaru Subaru! Your Rem doesn’t think you’re awful, maybe too naughty but it’s for the better. Rem would let you indulge with her anytime!” Rem enthusiastically said.

Subaru can't seem to contain his embarrassment anymore and just let the comments go in one ear and out the other. Why did you do this future me! Why! I mean thank’s for not being a mass murdering monster but… WHY!!!

He shrugged and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close. “Well, guilty as charged there. What's my punishment?” He teased.

    "Okay fine, I don't care anymore," Subaru managed to say. "This me clearly doesn't give a damn about being so cocky and degenerate, but I understand that he's a husband and I'm not, so I'll just stop caring so much."

Priscilla looked down on Subaru with a warning gaze, “So you’re giving up already on accepting this side of you, Subaru? Should I remind you, if you stop caring about our daily care my unconceivable wrath must befall on you. Quite frankly I find this bolder version of you refreshing.”

“I know that VERY much Priscilla! It’s just that- I won’t get too flustered anymore, I know this me is just like that and there’s nothing I can do so I’d stop overreacting.”

Anastasia giggled. “You know, it is actually pretty fun poking fun at you Subaru. I could get used to this.” She smiled sweetly.

Crusch smiled while blushing. “I personally don’t mind you being a bit more forward with your desires.”

“Ah Master MASTER please just know your sex slave Shaula will be fine with whatever you want to do with her!” She declared, butting in on the conversation. “Or I could take the lead for you if you want!”

“Ah No No NO! Shaula just um calm down okay!” Subaru still unable to fully handle Shaula and her intense nature. 

“Grr” she then laughed and pat him on the cheek. “It's fine, I want you, all of you. But my perverse dunderheaded knight and husband deserves everything he has.”

“Do I?” He asked.

Her pout returned as she smacked his chest again. “Yes! You silly. Seems I have to keep reminding you!” she then flashed a playful grin.

  He clearly does deserve it~.” Emilia said beaming with joy.

“That thick skull of yours needs to be daily drilled with reminders of that many times until you understand it, I see.” Crusch commented dryly.

“Dude first had his own queen harem and then an army of kids and just after that he asks himself if he deserves it.” Al commented as a joke.

But just one piercing, frightening and murderous look from his liege was enough to stop him in his tracks.

Subaru groaned. “Hey it's… it's a lot to process you know!”

“You became KING bro! You REALLY need to work on that self-worth.” Felt remarked.

Shaula giggled. “Master deserves to have access to his Shaula’s body! Every day! He can!”
Before she could go on another inappropriate tirade, the Scorpion girl was restrained and gagged within her seat. 

Both then shared a laugh, before Emilia leaned in and locked her lips with her dearest beloved husband.

His hands wrapped around her, one coiled around her chest, the other working its way lower and lower down her back.

Meanwhile one of her hands cradled his check as the other rubbed at his chest, before working its way under the covers to grab at her prize.

Emilia shifted herself, climbing atop him before breaking the kiss and pulling back. She stared down at him with loving eyes.

Subaru stared back, and started. “Hey Emilia… I know… everything got off track. Od knows the royal selection became a mess but… are you happy with all this?”

She smiled and patted his cheek.

“I have a loving, if somewhat salacious husband. Two beautiful daughters, a lovely son, and hopefully more children on the way.”

She kissed him lightly on the lips.

“So yes, I am very, ve-e-ery happy.”

She pressed on him.

“Even if I have to share my wonderful husband.”

“Ah glad to hear it Emilia I…”

She touched his lips with her finger. “Bu-u-u-ut I think I would enjoy having a few more children, & promptly. Some of the others are way ahead of me!”

He laughed. “Are you girls really keeping score?”

Frederica giggles. “Oh my! But Emilia has three children and yet some of the others are way ahead of her?”

Otto blinked a few times. “How... how many kids do you have Natsuki-san?”

Threw up his hands in surrender. “How am I supposed to know?! I'm not that me!” 

“I would obviously be in the lead!” Priscilla declared.

The other girls had a bit more shame, and did not openly state their intentions.

Well, a scorpion restrained in the back TRIED but she had little luck speaking through her gag. 

She looked at him, her amethyst eyes locking with his dark eyes, as if this was a matter of utmost seriousness. “Of course, and just because it's harder for Rem and I to get pregnant is no excuse. That just means we and you have to try that much harder. Every single night we can.” As she spoke she grinned herself against his body, her need very apparent.

“Why is it taking you so long to take initiative?”  Priscilla bluntly spats at him.

“I-I don’t know! Why do you sound like you wanna rush it?!” Subaru shouted.

“Cause me, and presumably all the others already know what game she’s playing at, and let my divine self tell you, I am not going to lose this fight!” The sun princess declared boldly. 

Almost every candidate (save for Felt) looked at each other like a potential strong contender in an invisible fight between them.

“Dude, this definitely is some kind of fetish-“Al murmured to Ricardo.

“Truly dunno pal, it ain’t that serious for you to consider that, also why you care for tha’?” Ricardo said at him more curious than suspicious.

Crusch threw a menacing gaze at Pris, “I trust your good wit will warn you that I don't intend to be left behind.” Though Crusch blushed bright red shortly after her comment, even she wasn’t sure why she said that. 

“Dare, surprise me, Lion.” Priscilla mocked.

Felt sighed heavily, tired of this, “Fighting each other now won’t change the fact that we still don’t know how many children we have.”

“Felt is right, doubling down on an already lost auction is not wise~.” Anastasia said.

“YOU’RE STILL GOING ON WITH THAT?! CUT IT OUT!” Subaru yelled at them before this erupted into a fight.

She sat herself up atop him, staring down.

Subaru laughed. “I wonder where my sweet innocent Emilia-tan went?” He teased and rubbed the side of her face, before his hands caressed down the side of her body, taking a hold of her hips.

“I think I need to ask my debaucherous, depraved, dunderhead of a knight and husband that.” 

    “Corrupted by Barusu, clearly this husk of a man does not know limits, must be considered a crime itself for him not to be castra-“ Ram was cut off by Subaru.

“I think there would be more than one person who would be mad if you finish that, Nee-san.”

Both laughed and kissed each other again.

“I love you.” Subaru mouthed softly, his grip tightening on her.

“I love you” she spoke sweetly, her voice like bells. “Now let's make you veeery happy.”

A slightly impish look crossed her face, along with a blush. She kissed his lips once but then began kissing down his body, slowly working her way lower and lower until she vanished under the covers.

Before Emilia could vanish under the covers, Alpha already made sure to put the kids to proper sleep   

“Hmmm.” Priscilla hummed. “As far as I was concerned, the elves didn’t delve much into reproduction activities, for a half-elf I shall praise your efforts in taking the lead this time.”

“I-I just… I don’t know! Only because it’s Subaru though…” Emilia sheepishly looked down.

“Ah he-hey Emilia I…”

He then let out a gasp.

The two would spend the night in each other's passionate embrace, their bodies exploring each other to the fullest.

“Seems she got him good there!” Ricardo laughed.

Subaru groaned, “Shut up man, not funny.”

“At least I’m glad we’re not being shown this without any censor, I’d rather Alpha to put me down.” Said Felt with a somewhat embarrassed gaze.

“But Lady Felt, if Emilia is being displayed like this then it’s most likely that-“Reinhard was cut off.

“Oh shut up Rein!” 

***

During the night he was awoken.

A silver haired girl was atop him, lovingly planting her lips against his own.

Her body having long since discarded the dress she had been wearing, the white nightgown thrown to the side of the bed.

Her touch was cold, yet he felt like he could melt into it.

 “Enjoying themselves like they were newlyweds.” Felix said teasingly.

“Oh to be young and be loved.” Ricardo said mockingly, wiping a fake tear.

Subaru noticed something quite odd about how it was describing Emilia’s touch, sure she was sometimes cold due to her magic, but he doubted a bit she would be like that during such an intimate moment. He frowned and watched intently.

Meanwhile, in the front rows of the theater, a specific witch was hunching herself in her seat, her gaze fixated on the screen with expectation.

He felt her arms running down his body, her entire naked body simply reveling in his touch as she almost seemed to want to sink into him, to melt into each other and become one.

He had assumed the silver haired half-elf had simply awoken with a certain need, one he was normally all too happy to fulfill.

She took her place atop him as they became one yet again, as he felt himself sink into her. She gripped his hands and guided them to her own body for him to enjoy, bringing his hands to her own chest. She continued to move herself up and down as she let out soft moans that echoed through the darkness.

He felt himself sinking into the sensation and pleasure.

But all stopped when he met her gaze.

Rather than a bright amethyst, her eyes were filled with a shadow, tinged with the darkness of a starless night. 

    That pair of eyes, solely by her gaze and the shadows curling on them, many went stiff and had a hunch of who might be her in reality, which if proven to be true could be immensely dangerous for not only the Kingdom, but to maybe the whole world itself.

Ricardo and Al who were normally making puns out of any situation also turned their gaze to a grimace. They felt the subconscious dread that serves as a prelude to disaster.

His eyes went wide for a moment.

Subaru’s gaze also widened, way more than his counterpart.

Emilia was no exception. Having seen that pair of eyes up close many times before had taken its toll on her mental state. This being her special moment with Subaru, just her and him, enjoying themselves, to have that moment snatched away from her and for her beloved husband to be surprised by that endless pitch of darkness.

Her stomach churned, her heart pounded, her face paled even further, if that were still possible. Her emotions were a tumultuous mess, with anger, rage, and helplessness standing out.

“You are…”

She placed a finger softly to his lips, the shadows rising to surround them both.

As she did ‘something’ buried awoke within him. The world fell away around him into nothing but shadows as the two were alone together in the unfolding darkness that isolated them from the world.

“It's my night tonight, so I want you to remember what you really feel my love. At the very least we deserve this much.”

Her voice was soft, cool, and loving.

But still utterly terrifying.

“That… I don’t think that’s Lady Emilia.” Rem muttered, suddenly casting a hateful glare down at the Witch in the front row.   

“Of course…” Emilia mumbled, before her face displayed such anger, such scorn that Subaru got really scared for what she would do, “OF COURSE YOU WOULD STEAL MY MOMENT WITH HIM!! WHY?!” She yelled, she screamed at only one person. It was unfair, unjust, cruel even! Why she gained some sympathy for the Witch, upon learning of her split personality, this was another step too far.

The witch seemed to touch every part of her life, everything she held sacred and now decided to profane her intimate moments with her knight. “WHY WHY! WHY CAN’T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” Emilia summoned a barrage of ice crystals that raced towards Satella. Alpha’s shield prevented them from making contact, but Emilia continued her barrage. “WHY do you have to touch every part of my life! Twist EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE I know… WHY Why can’t I get away from you.” Emilia cried in a hurt rage. 

Satella stared at the screen. “I’m… not sure…” her voice was distant, ignoring the scorn directed towards her.
Unlike those further back, she, and probably Echidna, understood the truth of the mechanics that would have to be in play here.
She was not dead like she expected and partly wanted, but the ideal outcome her beloved probably sought had not been achieved either.
“So… that’s how it is.”
Satella’s tone was oddly resigned. 

And something was returned to him that night, for only that night, and every other night.

Something she saw fit to return to him every night they met in such a way.

Fragments of memories that were otherwise forever out of reach. 

These feelings, these emotions, these memories normally locked in shadows were given permission to take hold of his body, possess him, guide him, control him.

For this night…

He was not Subaru Natsuki.

And she was not Emilia.

This night they were sinners who committed an act of violation against themselves, for the sake of themselves and each other.

“Again with this…” Subaru said. “Memories that aren’t mine, feelings I’ve never felt…”

Subaru looked at Emilia, whose face was transfigured in an unpleasant scowl, and very justified it was. “Emilia…” Subaru was the one who grabbed her hand tightly and he received the same tightness back, but she didn’t stop scowling so aggressively at the screen. “Emilia, we don’t know what is it that’s going on. I don’t know, so please, please don’t put that look on your face.”

Emilia snapped at him, “How could I not, Subaru?! She- she stole OUR moment!! How is it that I’m the only one angry here!?”

“I’m also angry, Emilia. It’s just that I’m trying to make heads of tails of all this situation.” Subaru explained.

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

The words softly escaped her lips, like a mantra, like they were the only two words they knew as the two continued to voraciously indulge in each other’s bodies.

 Their hands roamed and gripped at each other, softly and harshly, perversely and intimately.

Their mouths tasted each other's lips and each other's flesh.

The two remained locked together in that passionate embrace, moving against each other and gripping onto each other tightly. Acting like separation would be death, and as if both had waited countless years to truly become one with each other.

Such a sentiment wouldn't even be inaccurate, as they let the fires of their passion consume and guide them.

    This viewing felt little by little more grotesque and inhumane to watch, this wasn’t a lovely married couple enjoying their night together, this was vile, unholy, and depraved alike, burned and set ablaze for everyone whose gaze wasn’t averted to see. Such perverseness felt like crawling tentacles of darkness, tangling the whole theater with obscenity and sinfulness.

No one felt like commenting, no one spoke a word, yet the same collective sentiment prevailed, a huge lump down every stomach, the dryness of their throats, and the repulsive feeling dug at their hearts for as long as this display lasted.

Their lips only separated to speak those sacred words between them.

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

And as the night marched on, the two remained in each other’s embrace.

The two submerged themselves into love, into stasis, into bliss, into need, into lust.

When night became day only then would they be Subaru Natsuki and Emilia, as others knew them, once again.

The night being a dream shared by two people who they were no longer. 

    “What? What the hell did we see.” Otto managed to regurgitate from his dry throat.

Reinhard, thanks to his many divine blessings was the one able to start thinking this properly, “How… but we know that Emilia is not sharing a body with Satella… We know that from many other timelines ago...”

“So how? How?!”  Felix asked exasperated, his voice dripping with concern and fear.

"This breaks many assumptions we've made up until now. If it becomes the norm, we'll be back to square one," Roswaal said seriously.

Anastasia said annoyed, “Yet it makes no sense! Why did Satella suddenly take over Emilia?”

“And what’s worse, based on how it was shown on screen, maybe only Subaru knows about this incident and Emilia doesn’t.” Said Julius just as worried.

“That’s-!” Emilia’s gaze saddened more.

“And because of the restriction of his authority he might not be able to publicly denounce it to anybody.” Al said with a frustrated grunt.

Felt hit the armrest of her seat, “But then- how do we know this hasn’t happened before?!”

Priscilla furiously pointed at one Witch with her fan, “Making my divine self lose my precious time and patience over headless and pointless ramblings! May we start seeking answers, just force that dirty witch to answer us!”

“You know that I am limited in what I can say, correct?” Satella remarked.

“Then say what you can…” Emilia glared with unusual anger and hostility for her.

Satella sighed and shook her head. “I’m honestly not sure. It’s not… really an ideal outcome for me though.”

 Rem also glared at the Witch. “You WITCH why don’t you just leave lady Emilia alone and…”

“Just die? I tried that, as you can imagine I was unsuccessful.” Satella replied sharply. She then looked back at the screen. “It… probably won’t be a bigger problem though.”

“And why is that?” Emilia asked sharply.

“Because you went back to normal the following day. If I tried to do that with you, as you are now, I would subsume you entirely.” She responded plainly. “You survived, so something must have happened.”

Echidna tapped her chin. “Considering everything, I have some ideas, but I don’t have the information. Though… Alpha. It seems by the way you talked before that all of Subaru’s wives will have a ‘focus’ episode.”

“Yes and???” Alpha asked.

“Does Satella have one?”

“Hmmm, sure she does, it's the last one in the set.” Alpha shrugged. 

“Ah I do!” The serious and grim nature of the Witch of Envy dissipated, knowing she would see a demonstration of her own bond with her beloved. That she did have a place in this world.

This was NOT pleasant news for everyone else though, who shifted uncomfortably. 

Roswaal pondered the the screen. “How percu-u-uliar.”

“Did you notice something Master Roswaal?” Ram asked.

“The Witch referred to it as ‘her’ night, and the narration provided to us, indicated that this had happened many times before. Also like Subaru in that moment, seemed to act more like the Subaru within that…” Roswaal looked to Alpha.

“...Shadow Garden” 

“Shadow Garden where she takes Subaru between his deaths…Perhaps something more complex is at play here.”

Everyone paused, and considered what it may be. 

The tension in the room was thick, everyone unable to really figure out what to say or do next in response to that.

Said tension was purposefully broken by a purposefully stupid comment.

Ricardo let out an exaggerated chuckle. “Well hey, if this happens a lot. Seems that the mini-boss is doing a pretty good job defeating The Witch with his own sword”

Anatasia scoffed. “Ricardo’ and she hit him in the side.

“I mean, guy’s got a point.” Al chimed. “Seems the Witch was pretty satisfied not destroying the world and just sleeping with Pal once in a while. I’d call it a good countermeasure for the Witch.”

There were several groans, but a few of the men in the audience tried to stifle a laugh.

Subaru buried his head in his hands. “Can… can you all not… please I…”

“Truly” Ram started. “Barasu’s perversion is so great that even Witches and the greatest of disasters yield to it. Our kingdom is truly doomed.” 

Al chuckled. “Careful Oni god, you may end up ‘yielding’ to Pal’s sword too.”

Ram scoffed. “I’d rather gut myself.”

Crusch let out a sigh. “As distasteful as it seems, we need more information to act. Clearly this has been going on for some time without incident though.”

“So a wait and se-e-e-e approach Duchess?” Roswaal asked.

Crusch shot him a glare, but nodded her head. 

As the episode ended, they waited for the next one to start.

Chapter Text

As they waited for the next episode to start Subaru turned to Emilia and rested a hand on her own. 

“Hey are you okay?” Subaru asked Emilia.

In truth Emilia was still a bit shaken by the ending of the last episode. She took a deep breath and then clung tightly to his arm. “I am fine just… there was a lot for me to think about.”

Subaru smiled and held her hand. “Don’t think about all that stuff at the end there. How about we just think about our beautiful Chochorina, Tonnure, and Adhara!” 

Her mind drifted back to her adorable and ‘perfect’ children, at least in her eyes. She had only seen them briefly but they already wormed their way into her heart.

She already wanted them, a deep maternal instinct being awoken within the half-elf.

“You’re right, I reeeaaally can’t wait to meet them” She smiled.

Though that made Subaru blush bright red, Emilia’s smile was still mostly innocent. 

Though he knew as these viewings continued that may not last for long.

The other dragon candidates and Rem waited anxiously, as did Petra and Shaula who wondered if they had a role in this future.

All of them were really eager to see what sort of children they would have in this timeline.

Roswaal leaned back, contemplating the last viewing.
Ram is certainly working in the Royal Palace. After everything I can certainly say that Ram would never willingly leave my service. Nor would I ever have reason to take up residence in the palace, too risky, too many eyes.
He sighed.
Then I am likely dead, almost assuredly. It does reassure me that Ram can seemingly deal with that though. Or perhaps I am simply incapacitated, as if I am a victim of gluttony or in some state when I am functionally deceased. I need to see if my goals were otherwise achieved in this timeline, if so then the loss of my life is acceptable. If not, I'll have to take pains to avoid it. It is also possible that I took up residence in Annerose’s body.

He looked over at Emilia and Subaru.

As for those two, their children are remarkable already. Chochorina clearly, Tonnura is skilled and has a straightforward enough personality to be guided. Adhara is the only unusual factor so far. In any case they are pieces that will be in play in the future, so I have to factor them into my plans now that things have gotten to this level.

He let out a sigh, his position was not great but he would manage.

Overseer Z’s voice then echoed through the room.

“Alright! Next episode is loaded so here we go!

The title card of the episode first appeared. 

Child of the Lion

Anatasia noted the difference in the chapter name right away. “Child of the Lion? Not Children of the Lion?”

“Subaru must only have one child with this wife.” Wilhelm remarked after pondering it for a second.

“But who? Could refer to Lady Felt or to Lady Crusch.” Felix wondered, slightly tensing as well. He still wasn’t sure how he’d feel upon seeing Crusch and Subaru’s children. Would he instantly come to adore them, or would jealousy twist his soul. 

Both the girls in question shared a look with each other, but that was solved rather quickly.

“Alright seating change!” Alpha clapped her hands. 

Emilia found herself shifted one seat over and then Felt found herself dropped unceremoniously into Emilia’s seat next to Subaru.

“He-hey! What’s the big idea!” Felt yelled at the Time Witch.

Alpha shrugged. “More fun this way.”

Rom let out a wry laugh. “Guess that answers that.”

Felt and Subaru both let a deep red blush cross their faces.

“Guess it's my turn. Lucky fucking me.” Felt grumbled.

Reinhard couldn’t help but smile, hoping that Felt’s child would be one who behaved a bit more properly than his liege. 

Alas the universe would have to disappoint Reinhard… again.

A loud crash was accompanied by a wooden door bursting open and two figures being hurled out of a room.

The first was Tonnura, the white haired boy tumbling across the ground with a groan, followed by an older man, dressed in the attire of a royal tutor.

  Anastasia chuckled, “Poor lil’ fella has it tough over there.”

Emilia softly raised her voice, “I trust he isn’t the one making such a mess but rather just a victim, he didn’t look like a troublemaker!”
Already worry for little Tonura had taken ahold in Emilia’s heart. 

“Having one of his royal tutors to follow him into that is…” Julius tried to hide his dissatisfied tone.

Subaru laughed bitterly, “Yeah, maybe he’s not paid well enough for that.”

“They would be paid for by you Subaru.” Crush remarked.

“Ugh true. Well hopefully I pay him good enough.” Subaru replied. 

“Ugh, why do I feel I'll be handling a lot of staff complaints in the future.” Otto bemoaned his probable future work. 

“Sorry Bro Tonnura! You were in my way!” A harsh but distinctly girlish voice shouted. 

A young girl with crimson eyes then burst forth out of the opened door at high speeds bolted down the palace halls. 

She was adorned in a white tunic and black pants, her long yellow hair flowed freely like a lion’s mane, while she had a wide but aggressive grin on her face.

  “I was right! My little Tonnura could never make such a mess, but I would love it if he took better care of himself.” Emilia noted, slightly worried.

“There we have our main character for today.” Said Ricardo with a grin.

“Off to an interesting start…” Anatasia remarked with a sly grin on her face. 

Subaru laughed, “Wow, she really does look like a lion with such a long mane, and those crimson eyes are identical to yours.” He said, looking at Felt.

Felt looked at him and blushed a bit before saying with a grunt, “Ugh as much as it hurts me to say it, she does have a really big resemblance to me, it’s like I was copied with longer hair.”

“Well, this child seems to have a bit of a more muscled build than you Lady Felt.” Reinhard added, having already committed the girl’s appearance to memory for future reference. 

“Ugh.” Felt groaned. 

Al stifled a laugh, “Your genes didn’t stand a chance at all man, she’s a hundred percent her mother! Where were you at?”

“For me that’s more than perfect! Honestly, I was waiting for some child of mine to not have my mean eyes at least.” Said Subaru grinning.

“Agh, your highness! Get back here!” a man shouted.

“Agh again!” A knight shouted as they began to give chase.

“Ahahaha no way!” she retorted back as she booked it through the halls.

Within a minute, not just the one knight, but a small team of them had gathered to try and chase the child.

Were it any of the other royal children, the maids and butler staff would have helped, but not for this child. Instead they just cleared the way, some running in the other direction.

      Rom burst out in laughter, “I really wish ‘em luck, youngsters! If Felt was already a pain in the ass to deal with, I cannot imagine how her daughter will be!”

“Knights… Royal knights giving chase to a little girl…” Reinhard sighed, defeated.

“Syeems she is a little trouble maker nya.’ Felix couldn’t help but let out a little chuckle. 

Julius let out a groan. “I… Subaru I do have to circle back to my question on your parenting. Chochorina was one thing but…”

Felt grunted again, “This feels, ugh how to say it, a bit humiliating? They’re trained and skilled knights, to chase after a little girl that is my daughter is…”

“Surely she’s the most wild and carefree around the palace.” Subaru teased her.

“Oh shut up! I’m sure she knows very well how to behave and clearly doesn’t want to!” Felt retorted both red and offended.

“That’s a problem in of itself you nyow.” Felix decided to offer the slight verbal jab towards Felt.

Felt grumbled and crossed her arms. “Ya know what I hope she gets away!” She flailed her arms around.

Priscilla laughed. “A fitting start for the street-rait’s child.”

Petra nodded along and watched. “She seems like a hassle.”
Petra knew her fair share of aggressive kids, though she wasn’t quite sure how to label this girl just yet.

Ram sighed and shook her head. “Of course even Barasu’s spawn will be a blight upon the world and peace.”

“Cassiopeia! Get back here right now or we’ll let your mother know!” One of the guards shouted.

“That bitch can deal with it!” She shouted back.

Everyone’s eyes widened to some degree or another, with either surprise or barely contained laughter. A few didn’t care at all and just unashamedly laughed their hearts out.

Subaru cracked a laugh and paused it mid-motion, “Yeah, definitely is our daughter, or better said YOUR daughter, it’s SO much like you I cannot think how are we even raising her to become royalty.”

Felt looked at Subaru so red and flustered that it was hard to take her anger seriously. She couldn’t retort much either since it was true that this little brat needed to learn who’s at charge.

Rom was crying out laughing, kicking the floor and everything, “I never thought I would live this much to finally see how you deal with a miniature version of yourself Felt!”

Felt turned and despite her ashamed crimson gaze, she yelled, “Shut your mouth Old Man Rom! She will see, when I reach her, she’ll regret having called me that!” 

“Seems even your daughter knows just how much respect you are due.” Priscilla added in her own verbal jab.

Tivey sighed and shook his head. “She’s a handful, that's for sure.”

“She seems fuuun to me~” Meili remarked, letting out a playful giggle.

“AND your father?!”

That actually caused her to freeze for a moment. Mother she could handle, but falling behind in her father’s eyes was something that was absolutely unacceptable.

Then again, she was confident in her ability to regain any lost standing. She had already made her decision to run away, so she would follow through on that choice till the end.

  “She FEARS YOU?! While I’m someone ‘manageable’ she FEARS falling behind in your eyes?!” Felt yelled outraged, sullen even.

“Lady Felt, maybe she refers to-“

Felt waved Reinhard off, “Don’t justify her Reinhard! She is a spoiled brat! You know what I’m rooting for the guys to catch her now!”

Crusch pondered before asking, “Is it her fault that she loves her father that much though?”

Felt’s anger came to a halt, “No but- it’s just not fair! Why am I the ‘manageable’ while this fella is the almighty in her life?”

“Hehe...” Subaru said, feeling all the pressure onto him now. “Cassiopeia maybe just seeks paternal validation and affection, it’s somewhat common among little girls from where I come from.”

Felt’s head immediately turned to him and cast a scorching gaze, “And you don’t defend her, you’re making it worse FOR yourself Subaru.” 

“Besides Rigel, honestly all of Subaru-dono’s children that we’ve seen thus far seem to have only the highest opinion of him.” Wilhelm remarked.

Noting that Chochorina, Tonnura, and Adhara also seemed very fond of him. Then again they were fond of Emilia too but time with Subaru was something they clearly treasured greatly.

That momentary pause was enough for one of the swifter guards to catch up to her, though being one of the newer palace staff, he was far FAR too careless.

Cassiopeia pivoted on her feet and with a spinning jump delivered a powerful kick that sent the young knight flying backwards. “Gahagh!”

She smirked, proud of her violent display as she quickly skittered herself up the side of the walls to instead try and escape via the rafters of the palace.

    Priscilla scoffed, “Of course the only things the sewer-rat’ spawn excels at is running away and fueling more chaos and mess.”

Felt took that comment too personal, standing of her chair and pointing at her mad offended, “You better shut your fucking mouth when talking about her! From what I remember I never spoke shit ‘bout your children even though I could.”

“Shall I see how you make me stop speaking facts about you?” Priscilla doubled down, this time more daring. “So far we have not seen my children create any sort of mayhem like yours clearly has.”

Subaru placed a hand on Felt’s shoulder and looked directly at Priscilla, his gaze firm and maybe a bit tiny angry, “Priscilla stop it, it’s not even remotely funny. Apologize to Felt please, speaking bad about a kid is beneath you.”

Priscilla stared at them both for several seconds before sitting back down with her fan on her face, “This world serves mine divine will, therefore it’s also my will to admit I spoke in a preemptive manner. Though I will question your ability as a parent still, the child reflects the parent.”

Felt sat down, less sullen but still kinda bothered, “Shut up, what bothers me is that you’re kinda right, I would rather raise her to become better that I was at her age.”

Subaru looked at Felt’s expression and placed his hand on top of hers, and while it wasn’t rejected, it wasn’t fully accepted since she just let it there with a soft tight.

Al stared at the scene in shock. Wow Pal, you got her to kind of apologize. Then again you keep making the impossible happen, that’s for sure.

Reinhard let out a dry sort of sigh. “Why do I have the feeling I’ve probably had to catch her a few times. Considering I would be her uncle”

“Considering the physical ability we have seen from her already, that is probably true.” Wilhelm replied to his grandson.

It was strange to think, but if only by adoption, this girl was partly her family in this timeline. And possibly would be in the future. 

Darting through a few halls she eventually found a spot where she was hidden and could overlook the ground, getting a good look at her pursuers. 

“Hmmm”

She counted 4 normal palace guards, one knight proper, and one royal guard.

She considered her options when…

“Hey, you snuck away too?”

She looked next to her, and groaned. “Oh, you.” 

“Huh, what do you mean ‘me’! Got a problem with that?” Rigel grumbled, the blue haired half-oni having had a similar idea, and both knew that this was a good hiding spot.

      The theater regained its laughter again, now that two troublemakers have joined forces in making their perfect escape from their ‘royal children duties’.

Rem puffed her cheeks in a mean frown, “When will Rigel learn to not be so carefree and take his studies seriously, what kind of impression is he leaving on Spica!”

Beatrice sighed, “Betty is really doubting his contractor’s potential to raise his children, I suppose.”

“Be-Beako i’m right here you know!” Subaru replied, seeming offended.

“He-hey! My children were perfectly well behaved! Chochorina was just a bit excitable, that’s all!” Emilia quickly rushed to defend both her future-husband and her future children.

Ram sighed and shook her head. “It is clear I must play the part of the dutiful aunt and correct the mistakes Barasu made in parenting. They may be cursed with a worthless father but they shall have the best possible Aunt.”

“Shut up!” She slapped him across the face.

“Gah bitch” he grumbled.

“Hmpf!” she pouted and looked back down.

Felt sighed loudly, pressing her temples to try to drown out the anger that seeing her supposed daughter made her feel. “Can she possibly stop hitting people in the face when dealing with something she doesn’t like?”

“What’s so bad about it? Mimi does it all the time when Tivey or Hetaro say mean things, too!” Mimi said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Her brothers gave her woeful looks.

Subaru winced, "Ugh we will have to work on her temper, that’s for sure.”

“Rigel still has the propensity for foul language from the Sloth Route I suppose” Beatrice remarked.

  Rem audibly gasped seeing Rigel curse and immediately turned to Felt, “Felt, I apologize for Rigel’s foul mouthing your daughter.”

Felt stammered a bit, “Don’t pay it too much attention, I will make sure she also learns how not to smack her siblings around.”

Anastasia sighed, “I just pray to Od that my children aren’t so foul-mouthed and decently behaved.”

“So do I, Anastasia, so do I.” Said Crusch looking at her rather hopeful. If her children were ‘quirky’ like Emilia’s she could deal with that. And a boy like Rigel brought up with the Karsten legacy would have proper manners drilled into him.

She herself needed no such intensive correction, but she knows of many noble children who did. A slight tension entered her grip as she wondered how capable a parent she would be.

He rubbed his face, as if this outcome was not unexpected. “So… what class are you running away from today Cassia?”

“Etiquette, but they REALLY annoyed me.” Cassia remarks.

“How?”   

Cassia sighed.

      Felt sighed tiredly, “Out of all classes, she ran from the one class where she JUST had to BEHAVE correctly?” She leaned her head back and gripped her face.

“Umm Lady Felt.” Reinhard began.

Felt grumbled. “Grr I know I know MAYBE i’ll take mine more seriously next time too.”

“She’s a free spirit, it feels like an impossible feat to tame her.” Subaru joked about it, but also let out a sigh. “She’s going to be a handful from start to finish isn’t she

***
Less than an hour earlier Cassia was within the small study room, tapping her foot anxiously with an annoyed look on her face.

Tonnura was standing across from her, a pleasant, polite, and energetic smile on his face. “So, I'm here to help you out today Sister Cassia!” 

“You mean help THEM out.” she grumbled, motioning to the tutor standing off to the side, and the knight guard standing by the door.

“Ah well…” Tonnura began as he rubbed his head.

The tutor cleared his throat. “Young mistress Cassiopeia, you have been struggling in some of your subjects. Young Master Tonnura is here to help you with your etiquette lessons.”

Felt let out another groan.   “Ugh y’know what? I understand her, this feels like she’s taking extra classes from another student.”

Frederica smiled sadly, “So little Tonnura was really just a victim of the circumstances all along.”

Petra looked up to Frederica, “But he just came to help her sister! Why is she blaming him for cooperating with the teacher?”

“Probably she just feels like it’s too much, I'd do the same.” Answered Felt.

Petra sighed as she thought about it. “Yes, I think I get it too when I think about it.”

“Is it really necessary to have a knight standing by the door?” Tivey noted.

Ricardo grinned while patting his head, “Having seen ‘er ungodly strength as a kid I doubt one knight is nearly enough.”

“Agreed.” Many answered at the same time, most importantly Felt, Subaru, Crusch, Emilia and Anastasia.

“Besides, as a royal princess, and an ‘eldest’ one at that she would be under some sort of guard at all times.” Julius explained. 

She grumbled and crossed her arms. “He’s two years younger than me! Why do I need lessons from him?”

“Because, you are woefully behind, your highness.” the tutor said rather bluntly.

“Grr” she clenched her fist.

Tonnura smiled warmly at her, acting the part of a polite gentleman. “I know things can be rough, but I'm reeeally hoping I can help you out here sister Cassia.”

    “Bad take, now I know for sure she will lash out.” Al flatly commented.

“Her teacher is such a meanie for answering like that! Mimi thinks mini-mini boss should punch him!” Said Mimi jumping up and down in excitement.

“I doubt she would hit her teacher, if Cassia does that, she’d definitely get called out by you.” Felt said while leaning her head toward Subaru’s side.

Subaru nodded his head. “Yeah, I really can’t excuse that. Girl needs to learn her lesson.”

“My poor Tonnura…” Emilia said worried and sad knowing how this will end, she now knew for sure little Tonnura didn’t deserve to be treated like this.

“And why YOU exactly?”

Tonnura blinked and remarked, stepping back a bit. “Would you rather have Leo or Helena here?” 

“Hell no!” She shuddered at the thought.

Leo would rant on and on about duties and responsibilities.

Helena… she knew would hold it over her for the next year, at least. 

All in all, she ‘got’ why they called Tonnura but…

"Ahh, this feels oddly nostalgic." Said Reinhard with a goofy nostalgic smile on his face.

 Felt looked at her knight, not in a particularly friendly way. 'That's bullshit, Reinhard! For the record, I was dragged out of the slums and forced into a competition I didn't want to begin with. Obviously, I'd try to escape at all costs! This girl was born into it, she's got no excuse!"

Subaru’s smile didn’t falter at all, "Well you do have a point there, but that still means that Cassia is poorly behaved with her duties as princess, Felt."

"She just needs a good round of spanks on her butt, and you'd see how well she does afta' that." Felt grumbled as annoyed as she could be, "And I bet you're the one spoiling her too much."

“Ugh well I don’t want your help!” She stomped her foot again and huffed. “The lessons are stupid anyways! I don’t need them, I do just fine at those stupid parties.”

“Ah, it's not stupid sister… Usually… Besides, if we do it together we can make it fun!” He asked with a smile. Like his elder sister, he was genuinely a sweet kid, and he had slightly more grounding than her, slightly.

She snorted, breathing out of her nose as she glared at him.

Tonnura sighed, but continued on. “I mean we have to know how to behave properly, we don’t want to embarrass our family do we? We can’t make total idiots out of ourselves.”

“Don’t care, and you and dad make yourselves look silly all the time!”

“... True…” Tonnura couldn’t counter that. None of the royal children, save for the most delusional, could. 

      “Just like with Lady Felt, little Cassiopeia hasn’t seen the actual utility of said lessons.” Reinhard said.

Al laughed, “Tonnura is having mountains of patience with her though, she’s outright telling him to fuck off with his lessons and get lost.”

Felt clicked her tongue and leaned back in her seat, “She’s a cocky and overconfident brat whose head is in the air still, when she gets older her challenges will be lot more and harder to achieve that’s for sure.”

Subaru looked at Felt like a deer caught in headlights, “You? Saying actual nice things about the long and tedious lectures and lessons? Who are you and what did you do to Felt?”

Felt immediately grabbed Subaru by the collar and pulled at him, her face adorned with a furious gaze inches away from him, “Don't act like a fucking clown, you know damn well that I mean that whether she wants it or not, she will have greater responsibilities when she grows up.”

Otto looked unimpressed, “Surreal how there’s little to none of your children to think of you respectfully Subaru.”

Subaru looked at his friend like he stabbed him in the back, “Why you put them all in the same bag?! I bet there’s at least two who think highly of me!”

“Yes, ‘the most delusional’ as Cassia calls them.” Otto plainly said without looking at Subaru. Only for him to be told to stop by a soft but firm whack at the back of his head, courtesy of Frederica, who signed him with a finger over her lips to stop yapping.

“So… Get lost” she huffed. “I don’t think I need it so I won’t need it so I won’t need your help!”

Tonnura frowned, glaring at her. “You do need it, so you DO need my help. Don’t embarrass us sister!”

She grumbled "I'm leaving!”

“Huh no you aren’t!!!”

The tutor got in front of the door. “Your highness I must protest you can’t run away a….”

Felt really felt like giving her a slap, mostly because her little brother was trying to help her improve with her studies, sure studies were always a pain to deal with but they weren’t entirely useless. A little pang of disappointment crossed her heart because she knew this was solely her responsibility as a mother for her, even though there was little she could do.

Rem noticed the pain in Felt’s face and cheered her up, “Felt-san, Cassio-chan just needs to grow up to understand, I know you’re doing everything in your hand for her in there.”

Felt scoffed and looked down at her lap, “I really hope so, ugh it’s totally not like me to be like this.”

“Poor guy, he was just doing his job, he would not be forgotten.” Ricardo dryly joked.

Al faked a sobbing voice while sweeping a fake tear, “We will remember him for his bravery at opposing a living natural disaster.”

Priscilla looked at his knight like a butcher looks at a pig at the slaughterhouse, “Keep barking and I must make you eat your own tongue, dog.”

Anastasia delivered a cold smile to the mercenary, “You’re funny Ricardo, but please don’t make any ill-disposed comments will ya’?”

Felt looked at both women with a satisfied smile, said smile was met with friendly smiles.

Garfiel murmured to Otto, “Is it me or they’re teaming up whenever the little brats ‘re brough’ up?”

***

“So I went to leave, stupid Tonnura and the stupid tutor got in the way, so I kicked them through the door.”
Cassiopeia shrugged her shoulders as she finished recounting the tale to Rigel. 

      “Short-tempered girls are pretty common at her age; I’m surprised she endured that much and didn’t break free way before.” Subaru added.

Felt just shrugged, “Yeah, or perhaps we don’t pay him enough to deal with rebellious kids like her. I’d have forced her to give poor Tonnura an apology later.”

“As she should!” Emilia mourned the fate of her poor sweet innocent boy. 

“Riiight” He sighed and shook his head. “Sometimes I think you really are a crazy dog.” he muttered under his breath.

 “What was that?!” She glared back at him.

“Tsk nothing. Anyways im running away from mathematics, don’t know why the old man insists we take it.”

She shrugged “Because daddy is great and stupid obviously.”

“True, the old bastard is like that.”

Felt laughed at Rigel’s comment, “Sure she is a mad dog, but nothing that cannot be contained with due force.”

“Not gonna say anything about her calling me stupid?” Subaru groaned. 

“That’s your job, defend yourself dumbass.” Felt glared at him.

Rem sighed ashamed, “Rigel still cannot call his father decently for once, Rem feels ashamed of his behavior.”

“Lacking off in mathematics? How can he struggle with basic arithmetic and geometry?” Subaru commented.

“I think he just doesn’t want to do it Natsuki-san.” Otto replied. 

They then looked down at the guards searching for them, the two hellions contemplating their next move.

“They’ll find us soon.” Rigel commented.

“Ugh I KNOW! Let me think” Cassiopeia tapped her fingers on the nearby beam.

Rigel sighed. “Lets stick to the top for now and stick together. 

She thought about it and nodded her head. The two darted across the rafters, avoiding the knights below for now as they continued to make their way outside.

      “All of that just to avoid receiving their daily classes.” Frederica sighed and shook her head.

“As much as it may seem excessive to us to see it, the kids are putting their energies in whatever best they see fit. The potential is still there but it’s hard for their respective parents to exploit it.” Wilhelm concluded.

Meili let out another giggle. “They are gonna be in trouble~”

“Where are we heading?” Rigel asked Cassiopeia .

 “Not here.” She responded frankly.

“No shit, ugh lets head into the city. Might be fun to see what’s going on.”

“Good plan” she agreed.

    “Would they really be okay? I fear they get lost, what if someone kidnaps them?” Emilia quickly asked, worried about them.

Felt puffed, "Very good luck for the bastard who tries that, those two doesn’t look weak at all.”

“Rem is sure Rigel can take good care of his little sister!” Rem boasted proudly about her oldest son.

“And even if they manage to get lost, there’s always knights patrolling the areas, they’ll immediately recognize them and bring them back home.” Julius noted. 

As the two continued to work their way across the ceiling their progress was halted by a loud shout. “Both you brats stop right there!”

Cassiopeia groaned “Great, mom.”

At the end of the hallway, also on the rafters, was Felt. The golden haired woman stared back at her with an intense and cold fury, crimson eyes locked in on her. She was still short for her age, in truth Cassiopeia was already as tall as her. She wore a black top with a brown vest, her midriff exposed, along with matching black pants and shorts.

    “How can you not have grown taller? You’re almost the same height as now.” Subaru cluelessly noted.

Felt glared angrily at him, “No shit really? Thanks for clarifying the obvious sir know-it-all, you have a problem with my height? You have nothing else to say, huh?!”

Subaru felt taken aback and was forced to quickly gather his words, “Your face looks sharper, is it more… mature? I don’t know, it feels like it’s a different you.”

Crusch giggled lightly, “Congratulations Felt, your daughter really took all the good attributes from you, she’s like your clone now that I see you.”

Priscilla placed her fan over her mouth, "You don't look half bad, it seems like time is taking a bit of a liking to you and served you well."

“You look so good with that outfit Felt, it rea-a-ally matches your energy!” Emilia happily added.

“Thank you thank you, finally there’re people who doesn’t speak gibberish and actually know how to compliment.” Felt said passive aggressively.

Julius, meanwhile, sighed. “And now a queen has to join the fray herself.”

“Well… this is Lady Felt, she will be very hands-on about things like this.” Reinhard remarked.

“Ya both better get back there or I'll drag both of your brats back!” Felt snarled. 

“Crap, one of dad’s girls.” Rigel grumbled.

Cassiopeia grumbled. “That’s my mom you jerk.”

“And? Am I wrong? She isn’t my mom.” he shrugged.

She smacked him across the face and he winced again.

      “He’d make good use of one punch or two more.” Felt said with a big grin on her face.

Rem was really, really red and ashamed of what his oldest son had said. She slowly stood up and bowed as she turned around, “Rem deeply apologizes for Rigel’s trash-mouthing towards everyone.”

Emilia understood her feelings, so she answered softly, “No worries Rem, I didn’t take it that seriously, you don’t need to bow.”

Anastasia waved at her, unconcerned, “It ain’t yer’ fault Rem-chan, ya’ can sit down dun’ worry.”

Crusch shook her head with a defeated smile on her, “You are not the one to take the blame for this, Rem.”

Priscilla ignored Rem’s apologies and instead pointed at Subaru with her fan, “Such transgression towards his superiors and extended family can be overseen, what really annoys me is that the boy’s father does not know how to execute his authority over his children it seems.”

Subaru felt the enormous pressure of their gazes on his shoulders, “I- I know and I agree Rigel needs to be severely scolded, but I cannot do anything for this me! It’s his job not mine!”

Priscilla rolled her eyes, “At the very least be aware that a weak parental figure tends to forge troublemakers for society, and I’d absolutely reduce you to ashes if such a thing happened to me.”

“Ugh better her than some of the others. Mom isn’t one of the really scary ones.” Cassia remarked.

“True, if it was my mom we’d be dead.”

“Says you.” Cassa replied.

Tivey asked, “Do they have a ranking for this kind of stuff?”

Ricardo pat his head, “Knowing the risks they face, it is normal to maintain some awareness of how screwed they are in case they are pursued by one mother or another.”

“So Cassia clearly isn’t that afraid of Rem, but Rigel does huh?” Petra asked, looking up to Frederica.

Subaru explained, “Makes sense since she’s his mother and not Cassia, although I'd imagine they all have some authority over all the kids…”

“Though given their differing temperaments, I’d imagine they are less afraid of some than others. Cassia clearly doesn’t feel like her own mother is a ‘problem’ for her.” Wilhelm added. 

“Hey I'm right here you brats! You want one of the scary ones! Fine!” She rocketed herself towards them, darting through the rafters.

Cassieopea grinned, mana surged through her body, determined to take her mom head on.

Rigel blinked a few times and stared. “What the hell, are you crazy!?”

Felt and Cassi glared at each other, not showing hostility but a mutual stubbornness and refusal to back down.

Crusch chuckled, “Like mother like daughter, even their personality traits are passed down completely.”

“Rigel might just be blown away from there were a fight to erupt.” Tivey assessed. 

Rem tensed with a bit of worry for her eldest child. 

Al raised his hand, “My bet is on Cassiopeia, she seems to have what it takes to get away from there untouched.”

“Grr well I’ll take her on!” Felt declared without shame.

“Lady Felt, that is your own child you are aware of that, right?” Reinhard asked with some concern.

“Of course! So I got to show her who's boss.” Felt replied.

Subaru, Reinhard, and Rom all sighed. 

Rigel realized he’d have to be the cooler head here, a very uncomfortable concept for him but one he found he had to perform regularly around certain siblings. “Grr I hate being the oldest sometimes.” He then tackled Cassia off the rooftop as they both landed on the ground. “We can’t outrun her up there and a fight will just cause problems and someone annoying to show up probably, we need to move.”

Cassia glared at Rigel and threw him off of herself and into a nearby wall. “Ugh, fine! I get it! Let's go!”

And they suddenly bolted again, racing back through the halls.

  “Huh, so Rigel is the oldest over all nya?” Felix tilted his head and looked at Rem.

Rem smiled warmly, knowing that she gave Subaru his firstborn meant that even if she was lower status than the other wives, that she was first among them as mothers.

Crusch considered it. “Though, since Rem is not a dragon candidate, it probably makes him invalid as the heir to the Kingdom”

Julius nodded and considered. “Indeed, probably why there is no cut and dry answer. The heir shall be selected from among the first born of the candidates then. Though it's clear a final decision has not been made yet, and we do not know who the forerunners are.”

Subaru sighed. “Well they are back to running again.”

“Well I'm not letting that brat get away!” Felt shouted.

“Get back here you too! I swear by Od that I'll…!”

The commotion of the hallway, as the two young royals ran, cut off what was doubtlessly an expletive ridden rant on behalf of the golden haired queen.

Subaru let out a surprised chuckle, “Damn they’re so fast.”

Felt punched his arm lightly, “What should be surprising you is that Rigel didn’t stop Cassia after I started scolding them ye’ dumbass.”

He rubbed his arm while wincing, “But I doubt they’ll be able to outrun you Felt, as full of energy as they are, they’re still short-legged kids and I bet someone else will pop up sooner or later given the commotion they made. Besides I think we saw that Rigel doesn’t really care much about what I’d say”

“Eh I don’t know, Cassia’s as tall as Felt it looks like.” Rom remarked. 

As the two continued to run, a knight moved to cut them off. Rigel leapt over the knight’s head while Cassia darted to his side and shoved him against the wall, causing the knight to violently crash into it. “Dammit!”

“Ha!” Cassia reveled in her victory as the two continued to flee, but found more and more of their paths being cut off by guards.

“Grr dammit we’re going to have to barrel through!”

“Bad idea! Dammit I REALLY don’t wana have to deal with mom after, no way giving them any amount of time to ‘cool off’ will save us…”

  Many in the theater broke with a laugh at their so childish but fitting reactions, but unsurprisingly not a single dragon candidate or soon-to-be mother laughed.

After the laughter died Al rubbed the back of his head, “An outright menace to society, poor knight chose the wrong kid to stop its rush.”

Julius coughed on his hand, “That won’t last long for her since they’re still inside the palace, more and more knights will appear the further they go.”

Ricardo kept laughing, “Too late to start regretting your action lil fella, as the oldest among them all Rigel will have it really ugly and rough to get Rem’s forgiveness.”

Subaru shivered, “Ahh I get the feeling, mothers can be indeed terrible and scary when provoked.”

“None of you should be cherishing this behavior.” Crusch said this while crossing her arms and looking at the screen.

“Time ‘to cool off’ he says.” Rem stared at the screen with hints of boiling annoyance, “Yes, Rem thinks Rigel must be scolded for not having stopped his little sister and apologized to Felt.”

Ricardo’s laugh didn’t falter, “Can ya’ spare the kid? Had he contradicted lil’ Cassia he’d be a splattered mess on one of the walls.”

He blinked and then yanked Cassia down a side hall.

“Huh why did you… ah!” Cassia’s confusion was short-lived as she saw who was down this hallway.

Adhara was walking alone through the hallway. 

The black haired, amethyst eyed girl blinked at them as her two older half siblings approached. 

“Not this! Are they gonna bring Adhara into their mess?” Emilia asked, more concerned and worried for Adhara’s wellbeing.

Anastasia also frowned a bit and said with light worry, "She didn't look like the athletic type an’ they must know it, so why turn to ‘er?"

“We shall see what led them to choose this path, certainly there’re many things we don’t know about this little girl.” Priscilla remarked for everyone.

Julius tilted her head. “Why is she alone in the halls? A royal princess that young would not normally be left unattended, even within the castle walls.”

“Hey you got a useful door sis?!” Cassi called out.

 “The old man’s goons are trying to catch us!” Rigel shouted.

       “Useful door?” Mimi asked confused.

While some didn’t catch it immediately, many have already got what they meant with their desperate call.

Subaru looked down at Beatrice and muttered lovingly, “Who would have thought you’d teach your ‘door crossing’ to someone.” Then he started to pat her head.

Beatrice looked at the screen with a pure, genuine smug and proud smile, “W-well, one must think about everyone’s potential I suppose. If I chose this daughter among everyone else it truly speaks of her Yin magic’s mastery, I guess.”

“A child managed to pull off Yin magic mastery to the point of having a Great Spirit of Yin teaching her a most specialized and difficult spell.” Heinkel spat rather irritated, leaning his head on his fist.

“Why does she suddenly sound like a way bigger deal now…” Otto said with trembling and faint voice.

Roswaal leaned back. “To be able to use a spell like that at five is no mere mastery… it’s something beyond for certain.”
Indeed Roswaal had never seen talent or skill like that in one so young, it could not be considered natural.

Julius had been leaning forward to the screen, absolute interest and eagerness pouring out of every word he said, “She’s just five and has presumably the highest Yin magic’s mastery according to her age, IF well developed under Beatrice’s aid and maybe Subaru’s she can become the most powerful Yin magic user of all time!“

Subaru raised his hand and his voice, “Alright alright time to stop! Appreciate your fangirl over MY daughter Julius, but she’s still five, I won’t let you finish those thoughts since she’s not gonna become anyone’s asset.”

Noticing his rushed outburst of enthusiasm, he deescalated his tone and lightly bowed to Subaru, “Y-yeah I am very sorry, it wasn’t my intention to be interpreted in that way Subaru.”

Anatasia giggled a bit at her knight’s outburst. “Rare treat seeing you all excited Julius.”

“Yeah! I’d like to see it more!” Mimi declared as she let out a laugh. 

Adhara blinked and nodded. “Yes.”  

She then opened the door.

The two didn’t know where it would lead exactly, a swirling vortex of shadows was there in place of what should be a closet.

“Now I wonder, what was Adhara doing all by her own alone? Just wandering? Where’re her siblings?” Emilia asked.

“Guess most of them are busy, but she looks just fine taking a stroll by herself.” Otto remarked, also feeling like something is wrong with the scene.

“She just blinked and immediately acceded to help them, this just screams that this happened many times by now and she’s just used to it.” Frederica shook her head slowly but with a smile on her face.

Subaru squinted his eyes at the screen, “Swirling vortex of shadows? But Beako’s crossing door was never this wild, looks even like something else entirely.”

Beatrice raised her voice, “It’s a less polished version of it in fact. Adhara might have just learned it from Betty not too long ago so she might still be practicing it, with just seeing it should be obvious, I suppose.”

“Coming through!” Cassia and Rigel both dove into the door, Adhara closed it behind them.

Felt leaned back and sighed defeated, “Aa-a-and they’re gone Od knows where, awesome.”

Subaru leaned to her and said lowly, “Hey chill, it’s Adhara so I’m sure she sent them somewhere far and safe.”

“Don’t care, they’re still running away from me and that’s what pisses me off.” Felt replied.

Emilia sighed. “I’ll be sure to teach little Adhara not to help her siblings cause problems.”

As the knights gave chase they all came to a stop in front of the young black haired princess.

They looked at each other warily, and then back at the girl.

She stared at them with vacant yet curious eyes. 

A few of the guards, about half, quickly decided to continue the chase on their own, spreading out to search.

        The rigid and cautious reaction of the knights did not bring laughs and amusement, in fact, it brought more questions than before in relation to why Adhara causes that reaction, as if she were something that puts the knights on alert and anxiety by merely existing.

“Dude they fucking suck at hiding how they feel, I know she’s just a little kid but she isn’t dumb, I bet she knows she puts them on the edge.” Al remarked, being first the vocalize the reaction.

“Well, judging by knowing how difficult it is to converse with her in contrast with her young age, it doesn’t give her any good points to spare, and her absolute silence leaves more questions unanswered.” Crusch said with a bit of venom in her voice, but pointing out things to have in consideration.

Priscilla mused under her breath, “Tsk, they’re lucky I’m not in charge of them, I’d have them punished in sight for showing doubt and dread to a royalty family member.”

Emilia herself narrowed her eyes at the screen. She was VERY familiar with that sort of look. While Adhara did not have her silver hair, it was clear she was receiving looks of fear much like she had.
It was something she had learned to bear, despite the toll it took on her heart.
But she would not let her daughter become subject to such looks.

One of the guards, an older one, cleared his throat. “Y-your… highness… Your highness Adhara.” Clear apprehension and discomfort was apparent in his voice.

Adhara blinked at him.

        “Why are they so apprehensive? Adhara is just standing there, how is her being weird in any way cause them to act so concerned around her?” Emilia started to grow more restless and angrier at the knights’ reaction and disrespect towards Adhara.

“Sure, an older knight had to step up, had it been a rookie or the most recent among them, they’d have pissed their pants in place.” Al commented from his seat, neither surprised nor indifferent.

Julius shook his head. “Its no excuse, any member of the royal family, and indeed any sort of child, should not be subject to such looks. It's a disgrace.”

Reinhard let out a deep sigh, for very different reasons he empathized with Adhara’s clear situation. 

“Could you please tell us where your door crossing led them? It's VERY important that we find them.” His words were polite and proper, though his tone was awkward and forced as he leaned down to speak closer to eye level with the girl.

Adhara continued to stare at him, and sighed.

The knight frowned and slowly stood himself back upright. “I… see…”

“Ugh why are these bastards so shaky around a little girl. What’s with them?” Felt asked with a groan.

“It seems like Lady Adhara won’t help them.” Ram remarked.

Otto mused his thoughts out loud, “She might have noticed the awkwardness in his voice, so perhaps she decided that it would be better not to talk to him.”

Garfiel chuckled and grinned widely, “Serves ‘em ri’te, gettin’ all shaky with a little g’rl.”

Beatrice nodded her head. “Not worth it for her to respond I suppose.”

Frederica let out a deep sigh. “At the very least, despite having some incomprehensible reason to be nervous, this knight is saying what he should.”

“Yes but that is the bare minimum, if that.” Crusch replied.

Priscilla let out a deep sigh. “There is clearly something amiss with the quarter-devil, or at least her reputation. Something that sets the knights amiss to the point where a third of them simply wished to be away from her as quickly as possible.”

“Gah the girl won’t tell us anything.” One guard said and led a few more away to search, leaving only a third of the original group. The head guard shot that man a nasty look as he left. 

This short but ill intended comment from the knight brought a murderous silence and frowns on many.

“Do we know that man?” Subaru asked sharply, side eyeing Reinhard.

Reinhard placed a hand on his chin, pondering, “I’m not sure, no it seems like he may be one of the many new additions to the knights, his face isn’t familiar to me.”

“There’s more than a decade in difference between their time and ours, would it be a huge surprise if you knew him.” Ricardo said, unbothered but aware of the mood's heaviness.

Wilhelm took the turn to talk severely, "Even so, that is not a way of talking about a member of the royal family, why has the older knight not admonished such behavior?"

“Nyi think he did Wilhelm. Look at the look he gave him nya. But they won’t do it in front of a five year old girl.” Felix replied.

Julius nodded along. “He’ll likely be reprimanded later. I would certainly not let it stand, but Felix is right. In front of her is neither the time nor place.”

Felt spotted the group and she rushed over. “Why are you morons standing…”

She looked down at Adhara, who shifted all her attention to Felt.

“Oh!” She stared down.

   “Well sur’ she’s also surprised, but Felt doesn’t look so wary an’ alarmed in Adhara’s presence.” Anastasia noted.

“Yeah, depending on what Felt says she might be able to get some info about Cassia and Rigel’s current location.” Subaru poked at the side of Felt’s head.

Who in response punched the side of his gut, causing him to jerk and grunt while he held the side where she hit him.

“Still, she seems a bit nervous still.” Crusch remarked. The knights were unknown but Felt was not one to hold prejudice. 

The knight from before cleared his throat. “Princess Adhara helped them escape with that new technique she learned from Lady Beatrice.” the knight explained.

Felt sighed. “And she won’t talk to any of you.”

“My apologies, your majesty, I shall endeavor too…”

“Save it, I know.” She sighed and then smiled at Adhara. There was still some hesitance but it was far far more genuine than that of the knights. She wasn’t forcing it, there was just some wariness mixed in with her smile.

        Subaru took a few seconds to say, “Now that I think of it, we haven’t seen Adhara speaking to any other person who wasn’t family for her.”

“Well duh, she’s just a little introvert, why pulling off this topic now?” Felt asked.

“Nothing just… I’m sorry for phrasing it like this but I feel she’s hiding a few things, that or this viewing is keeping it hidden from us.” Subaru muttered. 

“Not satisfied with how much it’s been shown to you? You should be glad this is being presented y’know!” Alpha said with a light pout on her face.

Subaru quickly corrected, “I-I know! I really do but the feeling is still there. Regardless of that, Felt might have a shot at getting info out of Adhara.”

Priscilla stared at the screen. “Even the sewer-rat is clearly having some hesitance in talking with the girl. While her showing is far better than the knights, there is clearly a legitimate issue if even she cannot overlook it totally.”

Felt nodded her head. “Seems like I knew what was going on just from seeing her with the knights.”

Rom nodded along. “This sort of thing has probably happened before.”

Emilia bit her lip. She trusted Felt a fair bit and knew Felt was far above prejudice, but if even she was concerned about Adhara then something must be wrong. 

“Hey, Adhara, my little brat is causing problems again. Would you mind telling me where you sent them?”

Adhara blinked, and shuffled awkwardly.

“Please?”

“East wing… near the bakery.” She muttered out lowly. 

        “She’s just too cute! Did you listen to her? Her voice is so low it sounds like a soft whistle!” Emilia said with the greatest smile and the sweetest voice. Her worries seemed to vanish when she heard the girl speak.

Anastasia giggled, “Hehe, she couldn’t resist Felt’s plea for help?”

Tivey jumped in place to get her attention, “I think this little interaction gave the other two enough time to run as far as possible from them.”

Priscilla fanned herself. “Interesting, I wonder if this girl is only willing to engage with those she calls family.”

“Had an idea princess?” Heinkel asked.

“Indeed, so I shall grace you with the goddess’ wisdom. The information on Adhara, incomplete as it was, informed us that she was apparently among the most beloved by her siblings, clearly this includes her half-siblings who showed no apprehension towards her. Neither did her parents…”

“Of course we wouldn’t!” Emilia declared.

“Yes yes, but clearly a normal situation does not apply here. While she is loved by her family, its clear she is disliked for some reason by those outside it. I imagine she only communicates with those she is comfortable with.”

Julius looked towards Priscilla. “With all due respect, even if she was totally non-verbal, any royal guard should not be uncomfortable engaging with a royal princess.”

“Indeed, meaning there is another factor. Something that gives them cause to be strange around her, something that even the sewer-rat seems to accept.” Priscilla remarked. “As such, for whatever reason. The girl’s presence seems to only be comfortable around those who are her family.”

“Blood related family more-so.” Anatasia added.

“Did you notice something Ana-boss?” Hetaro asked.

Anatasia nodded. “Adhara’s family, her full siblings and parents, are perfectly fine around her. So are her half-siblings it looks like. Felt still had something messing her up, so I think whatever is going on with her relates to whoever her family is.”

Subaru sighed. “Ugh, I guess we’ll just have to keep watching to figure out what.”

“You heard her move!” Felt shouted, as the guards quickly ran.

Felt stared down. “Don’t suppose you’ll send me there?”

Adhara looked down, and shook her head.

“Haha! It would have been too easy for them to catch up if she did that, where’s the fun in it then?” Ricardo spat out loud with a huge grin.

“Asked for too much, still I’m grateful she told me where they were sent.” Felt said, sounding refreshed and grateful.

Subaru side-eyed her and said, “You better start running there, the more you spend there the more they put distance.”

“As if I can do something about it asshole.” She said flatly.

Anatasia nodded her head. “Does support my theory. My guess is Adhara prioritizes blood relations first. So probably her parents and full siblings, then half-siblings, then the rest of us who don’t share a blood relation but are family.”

“A sound theory Lady Anatasia.” Julius replied. 

Felt sighed and patted Adhara on the head. “It's okay, I get it. Try to have a really good day Adhara!” and she quickly took off again, Adhara staring at her she whispered. “Have a good day mommy Felt. Love you…”

The young girl then continued along her way, walking through the empty halls of the palace.

Such a heartwarming moment between the two made hearts melt in pure cuteness. Despite Adhara’s awkwardness when speaking with her, she holds dear love for her family at the end of the day.

Beatrice tilted her head. “She seemed more comfortable speaking after Felt left I suppose. She is very shy in fact.”

Beatrice looked at her closely. She would not teach her door crossing to just anyone. Given the girl’s clear yin affinity, Adhara clearly had the makings of someone she would be very close with.,”

***

Rigel and Cassia quickly found themselves separated, having opted to go down different paths of escape to escape to throw off the guards.

Cassia continued to race down the hallways, chased by several guards. She grumbled to herself. “These bastards just don’t let up.”

  Tivey noted adjusting his monocle, "She's lucky that still none of the other mothers have appeared."

Julius rubbed under his eyes, "This chase is taking far too long. Is she really that obstinate and unwilling to ever give up?"

"I bet Rigel has stopped and got caught by Rem by now." Al said half joking.

Meili giggled. “Why stop a fun game when she’s winning?”

A wide grin crossed Cassia’s face as she saw another one of her half-siblings emerge from the end of the hall, Chochorina.

The young girl was happily munching on some candy snacks she got from the kitchen.

  "A problem's magnet meets another." Otto mindlessly said without much attention.

Emilia turned slowly to glare at him, "I hope you're not insinuating that my Chocorina is a troublemaker."

He quickly corrected himself, "N-No! Not at all sorry Lady Emilia, but I'm almost sure that if Cassia were to ask favors out of Chocorina, she wouldn't complain at all as long as it seemed fun."

Emilia frowned and turned back at the screen, "Hmph! Well I think you're very wrong!"

“Ah! Hi sister Cassia!” Chochorina waved with one hand excitedly. “Do you want some snacks!”

“Ah um later!” Cassia muttered. 

Okay think, think. Chochorina can be dumb as nails. How can I…

“Are you playing a game?” Chochorina asked, noticing the knights chasing her, she began to run alongside her half-sister.

“Ye-yeah that’s right! Want to play?” Cassi asked. She wasn’t as quick witted as her parents, but had a good instinct about this.

  This earned lots of uncomfortable laughs and chuckles. While it was true that they’d been informed that Chocorina wasn’t the cleverest and most aware of her surroundings, it still was upsetting that Cassio thought this blunt about her older sister.

Reinhard was the first to speak, "Well... One can't fully blame little Choco for wanting to play with her half-sister."

Julius immediately followed, "Indeed, Chocorina must've been bored and just wanted to tag along."

Knowing beforehand what’d happen and steeling himself for it, Subaru stated the truth, "You don't have to cover the obvious, Chocorina doesn't have the brightest ceilings up there and really didn't see anything unusual with how many knights were chasing Cassiopeia."

This comment earned Subaru a VERY hateful glare from a specific half-elf, and a painful-looking punch from Felt at his side, he could just hold his rib tightly with a wince.

"I'll have to teach her at some point to not think so bad about her big sis." Felt muttered angrily to herself.

Petra herself giggled. While there is a clear age-gap, the Cassia on screen was close enough to her own current age where she had to compare and assess her like a friend. And so far she seemed like a fun girl to play with, if a bit intense even for herself.

“Mimi thinks Chochorina is really fun!” She declared.

Ricardo sighed and the triplets cast a wary look at each other.
They hoped that the decade plus that passed let Mimi mature, otherwise her and Chochorina together would create quite the amount of chaos. 

“Oh I wana play!” She raced alongside Cassi, her elven heritage letting her keep up. “Ah what is it? Are we racing? Tag?”

“Ah… sort of big sis.” Cassi remarked. Despite Cassi being younger by about a year, Chochorina was actually a fair bit shorter. Of the eldest siblings they were the tallest and shortest.

“Then what is it? I want to play. Oh are they playing too!?” She motioned to the guards pursuing Cassi. 

  "This is looking more and more like a clown's house" Heinkel spat, annoyed.

"Respectful members of the knights, giving chase to two little girls for so long and still unable to reach them..." Wilhelm sadly closed his eyes.

Emilia wasted no time in defending her daughter, "Chocorina didn't do anything wrong! She's just... Confused yeah, that's it! She's just confused and mistook everything, had she realized they were chasing her cause she's slacking off her studies she would've stopped."

Ram let out a deep and mournful sigh at the situation.

“Ye-yeah it's ummm…. Crap oh it's sort of like… tag! Though it's the guards and such trying to catch me and Rigel. Want to help us play?”

“Sounds fun! Do I just have to run away too?!”

“Umm… just help us run away. It's a team game… yeah that’s it!” Cassi said.

“Hmm okay in that case… El Huma!”
As Chochorina summoned a big wall of ice that cut off the pursuers.

“You’re the best sis!” Cassia shouted as she quickly took off.

“I know!” Chochorina replied back.

  “The very first second I catch her she’ll regret it, absolutely.” Felt stated, very serious and rather angry.

Crusch shook her head a bit disappointed, “If it was an already hard task to pull up to catch her now with Chocorina they’re doomed to fail.”

Subaru calmly said, scratching his cheek a bit, “To be fair, Chocorina also needs to understand she’s being tricked at some point.”

Felt grunted and said, “It’s her sister, plus she was doing something that seemed funny, of course she wouldn’t notice it at first glance so let her be! The thing here is with Cassia that took advantage of her big sis.”

Cassia then focused back on escaping.

Ugh I owe her one later. Well for that and for punching out Tonnura but he was getting annoying.

She thought to herself as she continued to run.

  “Too late to start thinkin’ ‘bout what’s already done, little troublemaker.” Ricardo commented.

“She owes Choco one for punching out Tonnura, but she isn’t thinking of apologizing to him at all?” Hetaro nodded, feeling sorry for Tonnura’s luck.

“It really sucks to be the mini-mini boss!” Mimi said excitedly, internally cheering the girl on.

“The girl has a strange way of vyewing things.” Felix remarked. 

As she continued through the halls she knew she was near an exit where she could slip out without issue, but then… her biggest obstacle came into view.

Old Man Rom was wandering down the hallway, noticing the young girl rushing madly towards the exit.

“Out of my way Grandpa Rom!” She shouted, almost snarling like a beast.

  Old Man Rom busted out laughing, “Gahahaha! Let her come to me! Even with the years on my back, Felt had little chance of getting the better of me! This little brat won’t be any different!”

“I let myself get caught up sometimes so don’t get too hyped up!” Felt spat at him.

“Very considerate of you Felt…” Subaru didn’t finish his comment since he was again hit on his side. Beatrice started to look sourly at Felt since her contractor had received enough damage in her presence. She won’t tolerate this any further.

Rom groaned. “Ugh running away again?” the old giant groaned and steadied himself. “Not letting you through princess. You got a job to do so get on back there or I drag ya back! Ya hear?!” 

“Ha, no way! Now move!” The lion princess stopped herself, ready to square off with the giant she considered her grandfather.

Garfiel asked, “ar’ they gonna’ duel barehanded!?”

“Yep, and she isn’t getting through him.” Otto answered Garf.

Ricardo looked at Al and mused, “Ten gold coins she gets flipped over.”

Al joined him, “Ten gold coins she slips through him.”

Anastasia and Priscilla just rolled their eyes and ignored them both since it was pointless to argue with them.

Felt bit her lip and stared at the screen. “Come on little Cassia, you can do it!” She couldn’t help but silently cheer her on at this moment.

Subaru sighed.

A wild and savage grin graced her face as she knelt down, like a sprinter ready to run a race. As she did, mana surged and cycled through her body, rippling across her form.

“Oh? That far already?” Rom remarked, locking eyes with the girl.

“Yeah! I’m gonna run right through ya!”

“Ha! Go ahead and try! I handled your mom and I can handle ya!”

  With the clear raw display of flow method on her body, the match turned more serious and amusing.

“Didn’t know she could do that nya!” Felix said, surprised with her control over her mana and gate.

Subaru eagerly said, “The pose she’s striking really is that of a runner, she’s going to sprint past him. I’m seeing it! I think Rom’s gonna have some trouble!”

Felt leaned back on her seat. “Ah she’s really going for it huh! Well I gotta root for her now at least!”

Reinhard sighed and shook his head. “Lady Felt…”

“I’m not my mom! I’m better!” She declared with pride and passion in her voice as she rocketed forward.

If it were Felt, Rom would prepare to dodge, prepare for her to somehow dart around him.

Cassiopeia could do that, she was clever enough to do that. But it wasn’t her style.

The child was a lion, a shooting star who met all her problems head on and smashed through them.

So Rom braced himself for impact, as he tried to grab hold of the charging girl.

  “Ha! Proclaiming to be better than me.” Felt’s smiled seemed proud and satisfied, “Now you really have to show off.”

“Tch! Cocky little brats like her have to be taught about manners the rough way.” Old Man Rom said without any threat behind, a small smile forming at both sides of his mouth.

Reinhard studied Cassia on the screen very intensely now. He could judge the amount she was augmenting herself but, and it was a VERY considerable amount.

Cassia rocketed at him at high speeds, and headbutt the old giant right in the stomach.

Rom let out a gasp as he fell onto his back, winded.

“Gah! Damm brat!”

He fell to the ground with a thud, groaning.

  Many winced and looked rather sorrowfully at poor Old Man Rom who just got headbutted in the gut.

Subaru instinctively placed a hand over his abdomen, “That’s definitely going to hurt for way too long.”

Reinhard pitifully looked at the Rom on the screen, “Should have guessed it, he’s too old to be taking part in this.”

Felt raised her fist up high and cried, “You got him good there!”

“Seriously?! Not even an apology? Nothing for at least trying?” Old Man Rom yelled at her foster daughter in disagreement.

Felt glared at him, still holding the same smug smile, “I didn’t headbutt you Old Man it was Cassia, plus it hasn’t happened to you yet so don’t complain.”

Anatasia leaned over to Crusch. “I think it's clear where she gets her attitude from.”

Crusch slowly nodded her head. 

Cassiopeia stood atop him and grinned. “I win!” she declared her personal triumph, pumping her fist.

  Felt had the biggest smug smile plastered on her face, “That’s my little girl right there! Now come back and finish your damn studies!”

Subaru flatly remarked to her, “Decide to cheer for her or scold her already.”

“Yeah yeah laugh it up.” Rom groaned and leaned back, crossing his arms.

But Rom was not done and grabbed at her leg. “Not so fast!”

“Agh let go!” she groaned and tried to yank herself free, though Rom groaned trying to resist the girl.

In truth, if she had a mind to seriously hurt him, she probably could easily break free. 

“For sure she is not dumb enough to hurt her grandpa.” Felt said sternly, no one dares to hurt Old Man Rom and go unpunished.

Subaru closed his eyes and grimly said, “The scolding would turn into straight physical torture for her were she really going to hurt him.”

Mimi cried enthusiastically, “Mini-mini boss cannot hurt him, but she also can’t get away, Mimi thinks she is going to be caught!”

“Now that I think about it, where did Chocorina go?” Frederica mused out loud.

“As I said, I’m gonna drag you agh!”

A smoke bomb fell on Rom’s face, making him let go of the young lion.

“Gotcha! Ya big oaf!.” Rigel proclaimed, landing nearby. “Come on! I found a good way out! Let's go!”

“On my way!” She shouted as the two quickly ascended up the rafters again.

“And there it goes the chance of finally catching her.” Julius sighed, unimpressed.

Rem deadpanned, “Rigel is really going to be reprimanded severely for this, Rem will make sure that happens.”

Subaru “Yeah he’s…” stopped on his tracks when seeing Rem’s intense and venom-filled glare and just turned to the screen again. Probably best to say nothing right now.

The two made their way to a window, overlooking a lightly patrolled garden adjacent to the palace. 

“We jump?” Cassia asked.

“That’s the plan but…” Before Rigel could finish, Cassia jumped from the window.

“Ugh, crazy bitch.” Rigel muttered before leaping out himself. 

  “Oh no now Rigel’s really asking for it!” Felt yelled out at him on the screen.

Crusch crossed her arms, “I understand the effort and great care Rem puts into raising her children, so I can't blame her for the way Rigel refers to her half-sisters, but that just means he has to take full punishment for his bad mouth.”

Rem nodded slowly, Subaru could feel the pressure around her growing heavier, “I shall ask for everyone’s forgiveness at Rigel’s behavior. Rem will make sure he learns how to be a gentleman with his loved ones.”

Ram nodded along. “As his aunt I will make sure that he is strictly disciplined.”

Ricardo whistled. “It is a crazy move for a kid like that though.”

The two dived downward, both preparing themselves for the fall. Cassia casting a wind spell to brace the fall for them both.

However, before the two could touch the ground, a wave of ice and snow erupted from beneath them and ensnared them both.

“Fuck!”

“Dammit!”

  At a loss of words Subaru asked, “Ice? Did Emilia predict their landing place? But she wasn’t mentioned.”

Reinhard alleged, “I doubt it, the only mother still present up until now was Felt, the other mothers may be busy or away from the palace.”

“If it wasn’t Emilia then who?” Petra asked, puzzled.

The two found themselves half encased in ice and unable to move.

For Rigel, only his head and one leg were free.

While for Cassia, only a few of her fingers and her head were free.

  Laughs erupted in the theater at the silly-looking ice cubes, but it was more of a relieved laugh now that both discord storms have been suppressed.

Julius smiled at the screen, “So close yet so far from getting out of the palace, they really got so far in their venture.”

Subaru added, “Yeah, they were literally one garden away from getting outside, who knows how much it would’ve taken to get them in back.”

Rem’s face was impassive, unreadable even, “Enough problems have they caused already, if they are not severely punished for the hindrance and nuisance they’ve been the whole afternoon, Rem would really lose her mind.”

“Ahahaha I win I win!” Chochorina cheered as she bounced up and down before them.

Standing next to her was a smiling Tonnura. 

“Ya gonna come back now!?” Tonnura asked, his voice slightly mocking, though not quite the absolute glee that was Chochorina’s tone.

Felt was also there, along with a few guards, tapping her foot and looking rather annoyed at the two runaways.

  Heinkel had his head held in his hand on the arm of the seat, “Took them long enough to capture them.”

Subaru smiled at little Tonnura’s victorious smile, “He who laughs last laughs best.”

“The hell does that mean?” Felt asked, looking at him.

“It’s a saying from where I come from that basically highlights that the final outcome is what matters, not early advantages.” Subaru explained to her.

Petra giggled at the goofy situation both siblings were in, “Rem would be furious when she finds out what Rigel has been doing.”

“You can be certain, Rem will NOT let this behavior go off without punishment.” Rem said, her face wasn’t too angry anymore but more serene, stern, and firm.

Felt sighed heavily and leaned on her seat, visibly worn out despite not having made any physical effort. “I hope that counterpart of mine knows how to scold properly, they were clearly a pain to capture.”

“Gah! Choko Sis you damn traitor!” Cassia snarled.

“Huh? What do you mean? I thought I just won?” she tilted her head.

“I told ya, we win if I get away!”

“Yeah… But brother Tonnura and the guards said that they surrendered. That if you got out we would play a new game where I tried to catch you! And I won right away!” she proclaimed, beaming with pride.

“Ugh… how is she such an idiot? She’s worse than you.” Rigel grumbled.

  “Hasn’t she realized by now that Chocorina is a double-edged card?” Tivey said, unexcited with her lack of reasoning.

“Yet she shamelessly calls her a traitor” Ricardo spat while laughing.

Wilhelm voiced his thoughts with a look that evokes concern, “And his older brother calls her stupid again, not the most befitting or deserving of comments for Chocorina.”

Emilia’s gaze was sulky. “They are siblings, they really should learn not to disrespect each other like that…”

Subaru tried to lighten the mood, “Sure but still, it’s a clever work from Tonnura to turn Choco to their side.”

Emilia smiled back at him. While Chochorina was ‘tricked’ there, its clear she was key in capturing them.

“I have an odd impression, considering how quickly the guards and Tonnura made this place, that Chochorina being used like this is a common occurrence.” Reinhard sighed.

Roswaal stared at the screen and could not help but chuckle. “They are truly an interesting bunch.”

Beatrice sighed. “Betty will have to prepare for lessons on common sense I suppose.”

Cassia groaned and continued to trash about for a bit before sighing. “Ugh, dammit. Guess this is the end of the road.”

“You’re damm right!” Felt declared. “Could you let the two idiots down?” she asked Chochorina.

“Oh Okay!” She snapped her fingers and the ice around the two melted, letting them slide down.

  Emilia looked at the screen, tense and worried for them, “They’re in re-e-aally big trouble this time.”

“Yeah no kidding, I would NOT want to be them right now.” Subaru remarked let out a slight chuckle as he leaned back.

Garfiel shrugged. “Oi, th’y made a gud try though. I think my amazin’ self likes Cassia.”

“That’s not something to compliment them on Garf.” Frederica sighed and shook her head.

Felt glared at the two of them as she then grabbed Cassiopeia by the hair. “YOU are coming with me!” She then began to yank the girl along back into the palace.

“Agh fuck agh dammit agh, lay off!” Cassia thrashed and whined as she was dragged back into the palace forcefully by her own mother.

  “Rest in peace Cassiopeia, you’d be deeply missed!” Al quipped.

Felt whistled and leaned forward, “She’s done for, that’s for sure. My counterpart looked like her head was boiling just from pure anger.”

Emilia pressed her hand to her chest and pensively said, “It wasn’t worth all the trouble and risk involved in escaping her obligations. It really was easier for her to just cooperate with Tonnura.”

Rigel sighed and remained on the ground as he rolled onto his back. “Ugh, it was a  good attempt.”

“Oh? Is that right???”

Rigel blinked and stared upward, finding his mother, Rem, standing there with a strained smile on her face. “Well, I think we need to have a long talk, my sweet Rigel.”

“M-Mom!”

  “Absolutely angry.” Subaru simply said by judging Rem’s tensed face while smiling.

Rem gazed severely at her oldest child, “As Rem should be, to waste people’s time like this must not be a habit of my Rigel, Rem loves him with all her heart, but Rem won’t stand for him in this.”

Crusch felt the need to speak on this matter, “They could use one or two words of their father on this matter. I’m sure that with all the respect and love they seem to have for you they’ll take your word as something definitive and absolute.”

Subaru laughed mirthlessly, “Yeah sure! That’d maybe work with Cassiopeia, but Rigel straight up thinks I’m a leech in human skin, taking advantage of their mothers.”

“Your eldest son’s opinion of you is your own problem to deal with. Though if he dares to talk to me in such a fashion he will be severely disciplined, since its clear we divided the parental responsibilities.

She smiled, and grabbed him by the ear, dragging him back into the palace as well.

“Rest in peace Rigel, you’d be deeply missed!” Al quipped again with the same phrase.

Subaru turned to him, “Already run out of phrases and comments Al? Creative ain’t your forte.”

“A severe reprimand is the least I expect from both.” Priscilla haughtily said while pointing to the rows where Felt and Rem were sitting.

Felt raised her voice without looking at her, “No one asked for your opinion y’know? As if she’s getting away with all the mess she caused.”

***

Subaru was in his office, sitting behind his desk.

Felt sat herself on the side of the desk, legs dangling off it, while Cassiopeia was sitting on a chair in front of it, facing them both. 

  Subaru cackled lightly, “Our little troublemaker really screwed up so bad this time.”

“Yeah ‘cause it was me who took all the time to capture and drag her there.” Felt side-eyed him a bit bothered.

Subaru held a hand to his chin and pointed out, “You sure haven’t grown up too much after many years, maybe because of your lineage? Not that I mind though! You still…”

“Shut the fuck up Subaru, I don’t know how you do it but manage to screw your own compliments.”

Rem nodded, “Subaru you dummy.”

Ram added briefly after her sister, “You're clearly incapable of offering genuine praise even to one of your wives, Barusu. Your lust has rotted your heart to the point of no return in the end.”

“Ugh, again Cassia? Really?” Subaru remarked.

Cassiopiea didn’t lower or bow her head, but winced upon hearing her father’s tone.

He sighed, shaking his head and rubbing his nose bridge.

  “I can’t tell if she’s really sorry by hearing his father’s displeased tone or she’s fakin’ it out really well.” Ricardo voiced.

Julius answered the wolfman, “Did you forget what it says at the beginning of all this mess? Cassio fears and respects her father way more than her mother.”

Ricardo grinned, “Ohh sure sure! I forgot ‘bout that detail.”

“I mean, there is acting the part of a delinquent girl and then there is running all over the palace like a rampaging bull.”

As he spoke, Ram entered and poured some tea, otherwise remaining silent. Her judgmental gaze was also upon the girl though.

  Rem nodded vigorously, reinforcing her counterpart’s judgement, “Despite unfortunately being Barusu’s daughter, her behavior was most unbefitting of a little girl, and even less the one of a princess.”

Subaru grumbled and muttered under his breath, “As much as it hurts to accept it, Nee-san is right, Cassio did screw up hard this time.”

“Well, got anything to say for yourself, huh?!” Felt barked at her, kicking her feet.

Cassia bit her lip and shook her head. “I wanted to get away, I didn’t, so I lost. I got to do what I got to do now.”

  “’She lost’? Is she still seeing this as a game?” Crusch said, even more disappointed now though not showing it.

“Her daddy ain’t going hard on ‘er, that’s why~.” Anastasia said with a faint smile on her face.

Subaru sighed and leaned back in his chair. “Ugh that’s not the point. Are you going to actually try and learn without tearing up half the palace again?”

Cassiopeia stared back at Subaru with her unyielding and defiant eyes.

Subaru stared back and sighed. His disappointed and frustrated gaze met her own. “Cassiopeia…”

Cassiopeia stared, and then trembled, and then she broke, her shoulders slumping in defeat. 

“Ye-yes dad.” Cassia muttered, sighing.

“Wow, Pal broke her with a look.” Al whistled, rather impressed.

Priscilla nodded her head. “Your words were lenient, but it appears you tamed her with a look alone. Passable.”

“Well umm thanks” Subaru muttered, rubbing the back of his head. “Surprised I could do that myself.”

Felt blinked a few times. “I’ve been staring at her like I wanted to rip her apart since I started chasing her! How come THAT gets her to back down!” She shouted as her arms flailed around in frustration.

“It's an art Felt, guess ya don’t have the talent.” Rom laughed.

Crusch nodded herself. “I imagine, given Subaru’s personality, it means very different things to them coming from him than the rest of us.”

Felt shook her head. “Listen, I ran away a lot too. It was a royal pain for me to deal with all that stuff. But you at least got to learn it, otherwise you’ll only be able to change things by hitting them with your sword or fists.”

Cassi frowned. “Maybe that’s all I want.”

“Is it really?” Subaru asked.

Cassiopeia paused and sat back, leaning against the chair, she sighed. “I really, I'm not sure.”

  Felt crossed her arms and started voicing her thoughts with decision, “Definitely not an option for her to do that, I had it rough when learning stuff I didn’t want to, she has way more advantages than I had at her age, yet she doesn’t get it how important this years can be for her future.”

Subaru looked astonished at Felt, as if she’s grown a second pair of arms, “Wow, you are really sounding like a mother throwing a harangue.”

Felt clicked her tongue and viciously looked at Subaru, “You’re hella lucky I agree I sounded like an old hag but it’s still the truth!”

Felt sighed. “Well you’re honest about it. More than I could say about me.”

Subaru laughed. “Well you were a handful in your own way.”

Felt glared and playfully smacked him. “I’m your wife, not your daughter.” 

“Still a handful.” He teased.

“Piss off.” Felt rolled her eyes. 

The three of them laughed.

   Emilia smiled gleefully, “I’m glad Felt isn’t too angry at little Cassio.”

Felt snorted, “Hey, I’m also glad that I’m not a blister of a mother, although she really made me angry with how she trash-talked her siblings.”

Wilhelm nodded in agreement, “She’s open to admit she doesn’t know what she wants, that is a solid start.”

Cassiopeia looked at her parents, and let out a sigh. “I’m sorry.”

Subaru paused and nodded. “Just try to do better, okay Cassi?”

She smiled. “I will dad.”

Subaru then stood up. “Well it should be about dinner time, after all that mess, let’s go and eat. We’ll talk about your punishment after dinner, because trust me you won't like it.”

Cassia silently nodded her head, accepting whatever would come her way without complaint.

  “What happened with Rigel now that I think about it?”

Subaru looked briefly at Rem at his side before answering coyly, “He may be… still alive, though I doubt he’ll show up anytime soon.”

“Seems that the look and getting her to stop actually got through to her a little.” Reinhard added. “Cassia looks far less agitated now.”

Anatasia let out a deep sigh. “She will certainly be one to handle, that’s for sure.”

And so, only a short time later, the three of them would eat together. Rather than move to the dining hall, they ate instead in the office. Felt sat on the desk, while all three used the desk as a dinner table.

It was a quiet meal. Cassiopeia would stare at her food, at her parents, and out the window. With every bite, the girl processed the events of the day.

It was during these moments, that an odd sense of peace always entered the storm that was the existence of Cassiopeia.

  After all the mess she’s seen, Felt commented with fondness, “I love her way too much now, even when she is a freaking storm.”

“It’s still too early but I already know she’s the craziest and most quick-witted out of all Subaru’s children.” Otto said with a half-teasing tone.

Rem put on a joyous smile, “Rem sees the vision too.”

 “Y’all can say that but there ‘re quite a bit we haven’t seen yet, I wouldn’t be that sure~.” Anastasia said calmly with a foregone conclusion.

Crusch followed Ana’s thought, “I agree, we haven't seen what the others have to offer yet, and we have just seen loony episodes that rather than showing us major displays of their boons, show us the overall personality and traits of them. That does matter more, in the end”

“Despite her mother’s opposition, if the masses are aware such a wild child may bear the Lugunica royal family’s blood in her veins. She must find lots of problems in her journey were she not pursuing the throne.” Priscilla highlighted despite the mellow disagreement on some faces.

Felt remained silent for moments, giving space for her thoughts before speaking, “I know, but I was the one who found my possible lineage annoying, if little Cassia isn’t bothered by it then it’s up to her to decide. Don’t even doubt I will support her.”

Priscilla smiled behind her fan, “Surprisingly admirable of you to speak on your daughter’s behalf in such a way, I praise you for once.”

“Not much needed or asked for, but hey, you’re welcome.” Felt said, waving a hand at her.

Julius nodded along. “She is certainly gifted though, and the old royal family could be eccentric.”

********

“Ugh, seriously where does that kid get all... "that" from?”

Subaru groaned, laying in bed.

Felt meanwhile was sitting on the bed, wearing a very short yellow nightgown that was barely decent.

She yawned and stretched her arms. Her body was still among the most lithe of the wives, though she had grown to be slightly taller, about the same height as Anastasia. She had filled out slightly to be less petite, though her overall frame could still be described as such.

  And once again, after the whole crazy and comical episode, the screen went on to show the most embarrassing and intimate part of each of Subaru's partners. The faces of several turned so red that it was quite difficult to say how they got that shade.

Subaru in particular, is debating with his life on the line between not looking in respect for Felt’s modesty or looking at it and risking getting his brain short-circuited. His eyes danced between the screen and Felt at his side. “R-really? This again? I’m sure this can be skipped.”

With her face in a firm frown but as red as a tomato, Felt grumbled at him, “We’ve been told they cannot be skipped, and don’t pretend you didn’t look I ain’t no dumb, do that again and I’ll get really mad.”

“Ugh! S-sorry…” Was the only thing Subaru said before gathering again glimpses of courage and starting to look at the screen without shame.

“Oh, my my ~, Felt has aged really well I see. I hope I also have grown my attributes more ~. I have no doubt my lustful future husband would find me more attractive.” Anatasia chirped with a sly grin on her face.

“Lady Anastasia please, such comments are…” Julius wanted to put a stop to this, with the intention to kill any possible verbal battle royale.

But Anastasia didn’t back down, “Oh shush Julius! This ain’t a thing you have a word on, an’ judging by the great honor you have as knight I hope you’re keepin’ yer eyes off the screen.”

“Yes, my lady…” Julius said, a bit embarrassed, diverting his eyes and looking at anything but the screen.

“Who knows, we’re both trouble makers.” she laughed. “Got to respect her for that much at least.”

“I mean, I do but she’s going to get hurt if she doesn’t learn at least some self control.”

“Yeah well… she is the type of girl that only learns the hard way. Sounds like two people I know, ‘big bro’” she teased.

“Ugh, its weird when you call me that now ya know.” Subaru rolled his eyes.

    “Who would have imagined that it would be her the one who would enjoy such an unconventional fetish.” Priscilla voiced without any drop of shame in her.

Crusch, with her apparent apprehension, tried to defend Felt, “Umh… Felt we respect you a lot, people can have different interests, and we’re none to judge.”

“Hey hey hey stop right there! I’m serious it’s a harmless tease, nothing more and nothing less!” Felt furiously embarrassed yelled at them.

Subaru was already feeling his consciousness slip away.

Felt shifted, scooting closer to him on the bed. “I know, that’s why I do it.” She laid back, laying across his chest. 

“You worry too much.”

“I’m the king, and you’re queen. It's our job to worry.”

    Priscilla huffed, “Before being King you’re a husband. Learn how to speak properly to a maiden when in bed, Subaru.”

Emilia pressed both hands to her chest and cheered, “You have to learn to be more relaxed when you’re with us Subaru, I believe in you.”

Shaula burst into the conversation, “I also believe in you Master! You can practice with your Shaula all day! All night! Even after becoming a pro! You always have me!”

“Y-yeah right, not necessary Shaula but okay just sit back down.” Subaru tried to placate the scorpion’s advances.

Crusch cleared her throat. “If I may contribute, I think its clear that Subaru is taking his duties at king rather seriously. One cannot fault him for being unable to banish those considerations from his mind.”

Julius nodded along, agreeing with the Duchess’ assessment. 

She sighed and groaned. “I know but we are in bed together. Can you think about something besides work?” She tilted her head to the side to meet his gaze.

“I guess you are right.” He shook his head.

She sighed and  looked back up at the ceiling. “She really doesn’t fit in here does she… then again, do we?”

    “As if.” Subaru laughed in her awkwardness. “Again, becoming king of a country is way too much for me.”

Felt smacked his arm softly, smiling. “That’s why you have to be thankful till the bones you have a bunch of wives who are willing to lend you their hands.”

“As in, you included? But you were so reluctant to…”

“Shut the hell up before I punch you, if I don’t accept that now then I’m being delusional.” Felt shortly replied with a frown of hers.

Reinhard couldn’t help but smile. While he did have mixed feelings about Subaru having a harem, he wasn’t really one to judge. Besides it seemed to be one way to make Felt into a respectable monarch. 

“Hell no.” Subaru laughed. “I still don’t know what I'm doing as king.”

Felt grinned. “Yeah, I can tell. Ya always somehow make it work though. I still feel more comfortable out and about in the streets. She swung her foot up and down. “Maybe next time it's my night, we use those powers of yours to do ourselves up or something and sneak out. No one would notice, Beako could probably get us out fairly quickly.”

Subaru considered. “Not a bad idea honestly. Would be nice. I sneak out sometimes to get a good feel of things in the capital. So doing it together would be a good idea.”

“Great! It’s a date then.” She leaned forward and kissed his cheek.

    “It would be an insult to my capabilities were you not to be sure that I would find out in no time and chase after you both.” Beatrice boasted, puffing her chest proudly.

Ram cut short Beatrice right after, “Slacking off your duties as king, typical Barusu. You are the luckiest man alive you have people willing to shoulder the burden of covering your workload.”

“It’s a date Nee-san! And also Felt is sure and okay with the idea, so why only I am getting scolded?!” Subaru whined. 

“Because you obviously corrupted her, clearly Lady Felt is on your side on this,” Ram talked back.

“I’m pretty sure she just wants to spend quality time with Subaru, Ram. It’s the very least a girl can ask of her loved one.” Frederica intervened.

“Besides you heard what that me said! I do it to get an eye on what’s going on in the city. Not like I can do that from way up in the palace!” Subaru continued to defend himself.

She then sighed. “But unlike us, even if she doesn’t like it. She really is built for it. She has that… ugh I don’t know. That thing that Crusch, Priscilla and noble girls like that have.”

“Charisma?”

“You have that, it's more than that, she feels…”

“Kingly? Proud?” Subaru remarked.

“When she isn’t being an animal, yeah.” Felt remarked. “She knows how to act the part, to look the part. When she gets dragged to any of those stupid parties and such the nobles love her for some reason even though she wants to just smack them across the face like I do. I can’t explain it ugh.” 

     Crusch noted with interest, “The aptitudes of a ruler—clearly she may be more if she really wanted it.”

“What did you mean with ‘you have that’?” Subaru sarcastically asked Felt.

So she immediately answered without stuttering, “That you’re not the best reference for a brilliant and firm ruler, at least from our inside perspective.”

“Harsh! But true I guess, but in my defense I never had the chip of becoming ruler of Lugunica.”

Anastasia gave it a try to extract any new info out of Subaru, "Have 'the chip’? Do you feel like telling us what that means?"

Still holding back the ‘Subaru’s otherworldly information’ monopoly to herself, Beatrice cut off her contractor and answered herself, “It’s a saying, he hasn’t the skills or the mindset to be what people want from him.”

“Oh well, thank you for telling Beako-chan~.” Anastasia sweetly thanked her since it still was new information from his world.

“Hmph! Despite not being my contractor, you’re still one of his wives in this timeline… I shall grant you the honor of calling me that name, I suppose.” Conflicted with herself, Beatrice conceded.

Subaru paused and stared at Felt. “She really feels like…”

“She isn’t like you and me? How the fuck does that work we are her fucking parents but…”

He smiled. “Stuff  like today makes it clear she’s ours I’d say. Extreme violence aside.”

“Ugh honestly if I could do what she did at her age, I'd probably start punching out people too.”

    “Cassiopeia is really a unique case. Oh! Not in a bad way but if she grows strong and with a purpose set in mind, she can make great things.” Emilia happily commented on Cassia.

Subaru looked dismayed at her, “More than she already is? No thank you, I saw enough of her being ‘unstoppable’ to firmly say she needs to have a stop button somewhere for her own sake.”

Reinhard raised his hand to catch Felt’s attention, “Had you been stronger Lady Felt, would you have punched me?”

Felt cackled at him, “Punched? I would have kicked your crotch for dragging me away into that mess.”

“Not the most demure way to phrase it but thanks for clearing my doubt.” Reinhard responded with some qualm.

“Sure Rein! I hope you’re keeping your damn eyes off the screen just like the others.” Felt contentedly said, though her voice sounded sarcastic to many.

“Yes!” Reinhard happily claimed, failing to catch Felt’s sarcastic tone.

“Ugh” Felt groaned. 

 “Fair.” Subaru thought about it, his gaze couldn’t help but roam over her frame though.

“Maybe we should consider that it has less to do with us and more to do with the Ro…”

“Don’t fucking say it.” Her crimson shot him a scornful look. 

“S.. sorry.” he sighed, slumping his shoulders. 

     “Fucking pervert.” Felt bluntly said, catching Subaru off guard who coughed over his own spit.

Subaru coughed heavily while Rem gave him pats on the back, “Again, that Subaru is not me, stop it!”

“Not the most intelligent thing to do, bringing up her background while in bed.”

“The me there was just trying to assert a point, he didn’t think about Felt’s feelings for that unused last name.” Subaru excused himself, having to put up an excuse for his counterpart.

Felt grumbled and huffed. “Clearly that me doesn’t want to hear it, so don’t bring it up.”

Subaru nodded his head slowly. 

“I’m Felt, Felt Natsuki Van-Astrea now. I don’t want any other names, no matter what anyone else says. I don’t want my daughter to be anyone but Cassiopea Natsuki Astrea… along with the name of whatever guy is unlucky enough to marry her.”

Subaru laughed. “Harsh.”

She sighed. “Yeah well, she needs to fix her attitude before I'm nicer.”

     Rem nodded, “Rem is sure that little Cassiopeia will become a most cheerful and adventurous girl when she grows up.”

“She can be whatever she wants as long as she doesn’t get used to punching people or berating people.” Subaru said with playful severity in his voice.

Al joked on the topic, “Oh poor wandering soul, the guy must be just as crazy as Subaru to fall in love with Cassia.”

"People with strong personalities attract their peers, so whoever Cassia chooses, I'm sure he’ll be the big deal and would be greatly welcomed.” Reinhard’s eyes shone with expectation, feeling like an uncle when thinking of meeting Cassio’s possible boyfriend.

Heinkel clicked his tongue and cut his son’s fantasies, “For the own good of that poor bastard it is better to have several virtues, we are talking about someone of royalty, practically close to the king’s family and his relatives. Apart from that, Cassia’s brothers and sisters must like him or else he won’t fit in, and even worse, her mother.”

Subaru defended his daughter’s innocence, “You’re thinking way too far ahead, stop daydreaming and let her grow first. ”

Ricardo laughed. “Honestly the biggest hurdle will be her attitude.”

No one could really disagree with that.

The two then shared a laugh, smiling at each other as Felt caressed the side of his face. “But still, if any of those bastards try to put any weird ideas in Cassia’s head, I am going to break open their skulls.”

Subaru chuckled. “Maybe give them a warning, so they’ll maybe not even try it?”

She laughed. “But where is the fun in that?”

“Ugh, not fun for me when I have to clean up your mess!”

She stuck out his tongue at him. “That’s what you signed up for when ya married me and put a baby in me.”

     Felt nudged at him, "You asked for it, you knew what you were signing for and still did."

“Valid, I guess.” Subaru chuckled.

“’I guess’? You didn’t guess shit don’t fuck with me!” Felt spoke loudly, maybe a bit more seriously than intended.

“I know I know. Sorry I totally knew what I did there and still…”

“You’re sorry for getting Felt pregnant? Oh my…” Anastasia winced at him, clearly teasing but right now her comment weighed heavy.

“NO! I MEAN- AARGH!” Subaru screeched out of his mind due to the shame; his lack of tact when speaking about these things didn’t do him any favor. “Y-YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN SO DON’T PLAY DUMB!”

“Heeeeeh? Really??” Felt asked him with a poker face, absolutely skeptical.

“Felt—come on this isn’t funny. I would never be sorry for bringing little Cassiopeia to that world.” Subaru said with such security it almost felt charming.

Felt just stared, her stomach feeling funny at seeing him, “… Heh, let’s pretend I believe you.”

“Okay okay fair enough.” Subaru poked her in the forehead.

“Good now then” She sat upright atop him and stared down at him.

“You’re taking care of me tonight” she poked at his chest.

“Oh? Rare treat.” he grinned at her. “You normally just like to sleep. You’re not…”

“Yeah I'm not as ‘hungry’ as your other brides, and the one brat you put inside me has been enough of a headache for a lifetime.”

Subaru blinked and stared back at her. 

  By this point Alpha had already put the kids to sleep.

“Yeah right, for a second I forgot this was an intimate moment and not a mere bed conversation.” Subaru said with less restraint than before, trying to steel himself for what he’d be seeing.

“She spent half a day chasing after her frenzied daughter, Felt is really strong but I also think she had enough for a day.” Said Emilia, trying her hardest to feel sympathetic for Felt. She didn’t want to share Subaru at all but in the end this was most likely her nearest future, so all she had to do was cope with it in silence.

“If I’m the least hungry who’s the hungriest?” She asked, at first clueless but right after saying it, she noticed the effect it had on the many women.

This comment brought upon the theater a sudden silence, pairs of eyes looking at each other expectantly, reading each other’s gazes as if evaluating each other thoroughly before reaching something like a silent agreement.

Shaula leapt up. “Obviously it would be master’s Shaula! I would let him….”

“And back on the restraints go.” Alpha snapped her fingers as Shaula was tied to her seat and gagged again.

“But I need to relax, and so do you after what she put us through today.” She straddled him, rocking herself back and forth.

Subaru laughed. “Well I’m not going to complain about getting the needy Felt-chan jackpot.”

     “I think she just wants him to treat her for the night.” Al said jokingly before feeling his helmet bending over Priscilla’s heels.

“You’re not allowed to look or speak about this, dog.” She said while throwing daggers at him.

“Good, ya better not!” She leaned in and kissed him, Subaru meanwhile reached around her back to pull the dress she was wearing off, tossing it aside.

“Oh? Going right into it!?” Felt asked, still playfully grinning.

Subaru shrugged. “You’re the type of girl I need to be direct with.

“Ya make me sound ‘difficult’” She kissed him again

“Nah, not difficult to be with, just difficult to handle.” He teased back, sticking his tongue out slightly.

     By the time Felt was already naked she had grown stiff and embarrassed seeing her devour her so-called ‘big bro’, sure throughout all the fucked-up things she had seen, she grew feelings for him a bit, rooting for him many times but to see this side of them was a lot for her.

“I’m not difficult, dumbass…”

Surprising for everyone, Frederica made a comment herself, “Going straight to the point I see. Sure, you’re bolder than Emilia, Felt-san.”

Felt cringe at this but still replied, “God forbid a girl has preferences.”

“Oh you bastard, maybe I should…”
But he had already grabbed her and flipped her onto her back.

“Agh what’s the big…”

Her protests were cut off by a kiss.

     Felt’s face was an amalgam of emotions, between shame, interest, and curiosity, it could not be said how she felt at first glance.

“The fuckin’ hell is wrong with you, cutting me like that.” Even her voice was quieter and softer.

“Seems like he knows you well enough to know when to shut you up.” Priscilla joyfully commented in her usual haughty tone. Subaru turned to her with a look that begged and pleaded not to keep saying anything else for his sake.

Despite her soft flush, Ram still berated Subaru, “Stupid Barusu, forcing silence upon your wife during intimacy can be called out as sexual assault.”

Rem pouted towards her sister, “Nee-sama that’s not nice; let him be Subaru did nothing wrong.”

Frederica giggled. “He certainly seems to know how to ‘handle’ his various wives.”

“You asked for it, now you got to deal with it.” he pressed himself on her and attacked his neck with his mouth.

The lion queen let out a sharp gasp as he felt him press onto her.

“Agh you bastard, agh i wont agh break that easily tonight agh ya know!?” She squirmed beneath him as she wriggled.

     Priscilla laughed haughtily, “And now she enjoys getting forced and played with, the more my divine self watches this, the clearer it becomes that you have a depraved preference. Such likings are akin to a dirty state of mind.”

“Just you wait until it’s your fucking turn and get exposed ya’ bastard.” Felt retorted furiously red.

He broke his embrace and smiled down at her. “Oh it won’t be easy. But I aim to win, besides, it's fun when you get to the point that you start screaming.”

“Grr, Fine bring it!” She challenged him.

Of course, within the next half hour, the lithe queen was already screaming out in heavenly bliss.

And why all were grateful that the royal bedroom was reinforced with layers of magical enchantments to dampen sound, for otherwise those who slept nearby could never get any sleep.

     The detailed description of how much they were enjoying themselves didn’t favor them. Only inside their heads could they imagine how many times this was the routine for them as long as Felt wanted and felt needy.

The rest of the theater was more or less dying from secondhand embarrassment and mortification. The oldest ones simply kept their eyes closed and diverted their gazes in respect, paying near-zero attention to what could be heard or described, meanwhile the small portion who could and DID see the screen were blasted, so taken aback that they were so fierce and rash while doing it.

Rem was taken aback, jealous even, “If they have reinforced, soundproof walls that means...”

Anastasia filled the rest with her own comment, “That there was probably an incident linked to the intense ‘nd noisy sounds durin’ the night during one of your sessions.”

“H-HEY! IT DOESN’T MEAN IT WAS ME NECESSARILY! Could’ve been ANY of y’all!” Felt roared with all her might, resolving not to die with her own shame.

“Sorry to compare, but this one was way less serious and more brazen, unfortunately we weren’t given more detailed info inside of the room.” Crusch commented, trying so hard to not muster too loud the last part and to suppress her flush.

With his head down and face showered in shame, Subaru slowly raised his hand and stammered, “C-can we just let it sink and remain there, please? The chapter is more or less over by now.”

Many pairs of eyes looked at him, and little by little the commotion started to ease, dropping the topic now was on point since not much useful information was revealed, so keeping going at it would’ve been a fool’s errand.

Cassiopeia Natsuki Astrea

-Mother: Felt
-Age: 11
-A beautiful girl with long shining blonde hair and crimson eyes. Despite her young age she already has a well muscled body and is about as tall, if not taller, than her mother even at her age. By the time she is fifteen she will be noticeably taller than her mother.

    Felt pulled at her hair in despair, “Aaagh! Taller than me and she’s just eleven!? Fucking lucky me…”

Subaru patted her shoulder, “H-hey look at the bright side of it, that means she’d grow taller and stronger.”

An enraged Felt growled at him, “You fucking mean I’m not strong just because I’m not taller!?”

“I don’t think that was what Subaru wanted to convey, Lady Felt.” Reinhard intervened to rescue his friend.

“Shut up! This isn’t your business!” His lady spat back at him and was forced to not push onward.

-She has a strong and aggressive personality leading her to get into constant fights, many of which could otherwise be avoided. Despite this she has an incredible degree of charisma that seems to naturally attract others.
-She is also highly stubborn and never gives up or backs down from a challenge or from her ideals. She always accepts the consequences of her actions and choices without looking away. Despite this attitude, if she is shown she is wrong OR if someone else has a more effective method she will differ for the sake of others. 

    Otto meekly giggled, “Yeah no doubt she’s aggressive, have we not seen her strong proclivity to cause arguments and maihem I’d deemed us crazed.”

Priscilla retorted him, “Talk for yourself merchant, what my divine self sees is a strong trait for someone to bestow if she ever wants to rule people, problems and people tend to blend into the most abhorrent and tedious of tasks.”

"That's right, and judging by the following information, we're not wrong in saying that it has much more potential than we initially thought," Crusch said cautiously and kept this information to memory.

Felt’s smile was beaming with her pride up the roof, “Heh, let her be stubborn or anything you want, in the end MY Cassiopeia is the best!”

Anastasia said, to bring her down a peg, “Don’t talk too soon Felt, we still have to see many other of our children~.”

-Both she and her mother have regularly gotten into trouble together and about 1/3rd of all Cassiopeia incidents end with both Cassia being grounded and Felt being scolded by her husband. One of the most notable of these was when Cassia beat up a boy for a rude comment in the middle of a formal event, Felt encouraged her and ended up arguing with the parents till Subaru later made amends.
-The girl's only moments of calm are when she is eating. This is generally when the girl organizes her thoughts. 

    “Huh!? Why do I get scolded by you!? You’re also her parent!!” Felt yelled at her probably future husband, utterly indignant with the first three lines of the description.

Subaru looked at her like a kid looks at his mom when caught up misbehaving, “But I’m King! I have lots of responsibility! C’mon cut me off the leash for a second, can you?”

“And I am ALSO Queen! I also have my responsibilities and occupations! Geez be a man for once, Subaru.” Felt crossed her arms and looked away from him, dejected.

Subaru held his chest tight, as if a bullet pierced his heart, “Gaah-! So mean!”

Crusch cleared her voice, stating some serious facts, “While I have to agree with Lady Felt, I must say that it is true that more attention should be put into Cassiopeia’s behavior when exposed to the public eye, to beat up the son of a noble can bring real repercussions for diplomatic deals.”

-She is one of the three children being seriously considered to be the crown heir. This is on the back of her power, skill, and traits.
-She has a high degree of physical strength and natural talent with the Flow Method from a young age, refined further from training with the Astrea family. While her baseline raw power is behind the non-human children, when augmented with flow method her raw power surpasses them all.
-Instinct: She has a VERY keen instinct and the best among the royal children. It should be noted that this is an ‘instinct’ rather than wisdom or intuition, but it almost never steers her wrong. She functionally gives her the skills of a lion king as an ‘innate’ trait rather than one that is refined through wisdom.
-Elemental Affinity: Wind, though she has talent with Yang magic as well strictly for enhancement. She has contracts with several lesser wind spirits, the only type of spirit she can contract with.
-She is naturally skilled with a sword and favors a powerful and aggressive style. 

    “One of the three considered, so that settles it for young lady Cassia, were she to reject the pursuit of the throne, I doubt the nobles backing her up would remain silent.” Wilhelm stoically pointed out.

Felt rashly remarked, “Well they better back the fuck up. As I said before, they touch a hair of hers and I burst open their skulls.”

Julius considered the implications. “Its likely her possible ancestry is known, so she would be considered a competitor by default.”

Crusch nodded. “Her support base would probably be an odd mixture, both those who were the sort to support her mothers, and those that would seek a return to the Lugunica bloodline.”

“Well those latter guys can shove it. I don’t want any of those guys near my daughter.”

“An eleven-year-old skilled and talented with the Flow Method, beyond that she has a charming personality and good physical strength despite being a kid.” Julius read incredulously at Cassio’s many traits.

“Yeah, crazy right? She doesn’t sound like Subaru’s daughter.” Ricardo said before laughing out loud.

Mimi bounces on his lap, “But blonde mini-mini boss does sound like Felt’s! She will grow strong like Mimi!”

Tivey looked intently at the screen, “She also has really good instincts?”

Ricardo nodded along. “Yeah, those can serve her well. But the way its being brought up, sounds like something on a different level.”

Crusch slowly nodded along. “If it's comparable to a Lion King’s wisdom or intuition, then it would certainly be a boon.”

“And to hammer the coffin’s last nail she’s also good at spirit arts. My kids definitely are way better than me in every single point.” Subaru said with a defeated tone.

Rem pulled Subaru’s arm and got his attention, “Subaru don’t get down! They may be stronger, faster, and maybe luckier, but you’re still Subaru, you can make work out anything you set as your goal!”

“Ahh, thank you Rem-rin, but the first part wasn’t needed really.” He said, partially better.

“Sadly, she’s only able to pact with wind spirits it seems.” Reinhard commented downcasted.

“And rightfully so! Betty doubts many spirits or greater spirits would be willing to put up with her troublesome personality, I suppose.” Beatrice said firmly and a little annoyed, her contractor wasn’t as stubborn as Cassiopeia yet Beatrice had lots of work to do to keep up with him. She’d faint just by thinking how it’d be to contract with Cassia.

So far of the children shown, Adhara, quiet as she was, was the clear winner.

Chochorina would be considered but she clearly had a contract already.

As the screen went dark Felt leaned back. “Ugh that was an experience.”

Reinhard nodded along. “It seems like you entrusted me to train your daughter. I am very grateful for the chance Lady-Felt.”

She shrugged. “I mean duh? Why wouldn’t I let you train her.”

Subaru nodded his head. “I mean if you aren’t busy you are the obvious choice.”

Reinhard smiled, rarely having felt such personal confidence come from others towards himself, save for his overwhelming strength.

Rom let out a loud chuckle. “So Felt, how’s it feel seeing your own little helion.”

Felt grumbled. “Like a certain brat is going to put in her place in the future.”

Most didn’t catch the implications of the comment, but some did.

As Felt was already considering making Cassia’s existence a reality.

Chapter Text

The screen continued to load as the next episode of the visualization was being prepared.

Subaru leaned back in his seat. “So umm, I wonder who we are going to be looking at next.”

Beatrice nodded her head. “Indeed, Betty must have a good accounting of all of her contractor’s inevitable future children I suppose.”

“Wha inevitable!? Beako what are you…”

He stopped mid-sentence as he felt the harsh gaze of every single woman in his soon to be ‘harem’ fall squarely upon him.

“Got a problem with Cassia?” Felt asked harshly.

“What? Ah no I mean.”

“Subaru… we’re going to have Chochorina, Tonnura, and Adhara… right?” stared right at him with her amethyst eyes. 

“Ah of of course I would want them! Why wouldn’t I…”

“And Rigel may be a handful but Rem WILL make sure he learns to be respectful!” The blue haired oni declared as she gripped his arm tightly again.

“Ye-yeah though I don’t really mind him all that much…”

Al and Ricardo looked at each other and shared a quiet laugh.

“I think Pal’s already doomed.” Al remarked.

“Yeah, no kidding, question is who gets him first?” Ricardo asked.

“Probably Rem” Al replied. “She seemed to get it first in that reality and our Rem’s going to be eager to make up for lost time.”

“Good point, unless her sister decides to step in.”

Al looked around. “That sounds like a good way to commit suicide.”

“Also a good point.” Ricardo replied.

The screen then finally loaded the next title.

Children of the Coin

As the title appeared, the seating was switched again.

Felt was warped back to her original seat and Emilia could return to her own. Emilia wasted no time in clinging to her knight’s arm rather protectively. She already begrudgingly accepted that if the other girls felt even a fraction of what she felt now after seeing her kids, that they would not let Subaru go. But Subaru was still hers and she’d make sure she would remain on top.

This time it was Rem who was moved away, warped next to her sister, as Anastasia would be placed next to Subaru.

“Huh, guessin’ it's my turn then.” Anastasia flashed a confident grin.

Rem pouted and sighed as she realized she had been moved away, but figured that it meant she would play no role in this chapter, unlike the last. 

Ricardo laughed and leaned back, crossing his arms. “Alright time to see what Ana-bo’s kids are going to be like.” 

“I only have the highest of expectations.” Anatasia replied plainly. “Try not to disappoint.” As she spoke she took hold of Subaru’s other arm. 

“Umm I'll try my best?” Subaru muttered awkwardly. 

“Yeah! Mimi wants to see what the boss lady’s mini-mini bosses are like!” She proclaimed with extreme eagerness.

Hetaro also eagerly nodded his head. “I really hope we get another little sister.” 

Emilia pouted, seeing Anatasia take hold of Subaru’s arm she tightened her own grip on her knight’s arm.

Julius cast a gaze towards Subaru. “Subaru, I hope I don’t need to remind you but I expect you to treat my lady with the upmost care and respect that is due to a Queen.”

“Hey hey hey! So far I think I've done well… an okay job on the screen, at least when it comes to being a husband!” Subaru cried out.

“True but Cassia didn’t exactly give nyew the best showing as a dad, nya.~” Felix teased.

Subaru grumbled, crossing his arms.

Wilhelm sighed a little bit. Even with Cassiopeia, as wild as she is, Subaru clearly far surpasses me and my own parental abilities.

He let out a deep sigh but said nothing, proud at the least for Subaru’s accomplishments shown thus far.

Al laughed. “Yeah but he seems to do a pretty good job satisfying them in bed from what we’ve seen so far.”

The various girls blushed, but Al was not openly reproached, even by Priscilla.

He wasn’t wrong after all.

Crusch cleared her throat. “In any case, Alpha, Overseer Z, can we please begin?”

“ Right away” Overseer Z chimed. “ Was just getting the next visualization together. And here we GO!~”

The screen lit up

Subaru Natsuki stepped through the open door with the yin spirit Beatrice holding his hand.

He smiled, looking at the small blonde girl next to him. “Thanks Beako! You are a lifesaver ya know?”

The King had lost track of time while dealing with matters across the palace, and so employed the use of Beatrice’s Door Crossing to quickly move.

She pouted “hmpf, just be aware that to use Betty's door crossing on such short notice like that, I demand extra time with your children suppose!”

“Fine fine, greedy aren’t ya Beako. Ya already got plenty with our contract” he pinched her cheek.

“Ah unhand me I suppose!” She flailed her arms cutely but made no move to resist. “And as the guardian spirit of your family Betty must ensure she maximizes time with all her contractor’s children I suppose.”

  “As always my cute Beatrice saved my day! What would I do without my reliable Beako?” Subaru said in the most cheerful way while pinching Beatrice’s cheeks like his counterpart did.

She pleaded in the cutest way yet did nothing to stop his contractor besides impotently flailing her arms around, “Ahh let me go I suppose! Betty won’t tolerate being berated without any valid reason! Betty will demand more attention and headpats from her contractor must this continue.”

“Just because I don’t want my Beako to resent me.” So Subaru stopped and hugged her tightly.

Beatrice just let out a humpf, rubbing her cheeks where she was pinched with the cutest pout.

“Losing track of time while working.” Otto shook his head with a sympathetic smile on his face, “He is far too gone to be saved now.”

“Workaholics can recognize each other after all.” Anastasia cheerfully chimed at him, holding Subaru’s arm closer to her, causing him to blush and making his arm go stiff.

Earning a most obvious jealous gaze from Emilia on his other side who also pulled his other arm closer, making him remain vigilant to the screen and not look at any side.

Rem could only stare on enviously as her mostly uninterrupted time pressing against Subaru had now been cut short.

Truthfully all the potential brides to be, those both confirmed and unconfirmed, stares warily at Anastasia. In many ways for those assembled she was the most problematic potential wife due to her manipulative tendencies. In short, they didn’t trust her, even in this future.

“What about my wives?”

“They are irrelevant to Betty in fact!” 

“Harsh” he muttered and continued along. He made a habit of not door crossing right to the door he needed to, but instead a short distance away. He felt more natural like that.

  “Well she’s really blunt about it huh?” Ricardo remarked.

  “Harsh indeed, didn’t know you don’t care about my wives, Beako, not that I don’t understand why, it’s very much like you.” Subaru asked Beako on his lap, leaning his head at her.

Anastasia put a pout of her own and pretend to be sullen, “Well that’s just mean Beako-chan. Do you really not care about us? Not even me?”

Beatrice took a more serious posture on his contractor’s lap and turned to the foxy merchant, “Do not get too confident, in fact! I only care about my contractor and his many children, whoever he gives his genes to isn’t in my list of worries at all, I suppose.”

Anastasia slightly lowered her act, saying, "Oh my poor heart. Well not that I haven’t realized it up until now after all we’ve seen.”

Emilia wore a big pout. “But Betty that’s really mean!” She huffed.

“Ah relax Emilia. I think Betty is just being well, her.” Subaru remarked.

Most agreed that it was just Beatrice being her cagey self, but all did accept they’d be lower on the priority list than her contractor and his children. That only made sense.

Roswaal carefully studied the Beatrice presented on the screen. He knew her well enough to gauge her mannerisms, and she could tell that Beatrice on the screen was truly happy. I am glad for you, that you fulfilled your own dream sister.

As he walked with Betty to the meeting he passed by the courtyard, pausing to see that there were a few figures already there.

The most striking figure was Julius Juukulius, standing before two smaller figures.

Both were young girls, both seeming to be about eleven or twelve years old.

King Subaru was very familiar with them both.

The younger looking one was a serious looking young woman with long dark purple hair, named Jaina. She was Julius’ eldest child.

And the other was a girl with short black hair and a fierce yet friendly expression. Rather than the typical armor for a knight, her custom armor was primarily black in color. Rather than the typical cloak, her armor had a black version of the cloak of the Iron Fang. Given it was not an official uniform, no one openly begrudged this since it still bore the symbol of the kingdom and she was royalty. She was Maia, one of Subaru’s children by Anastasia. 

She was begrudged openly for her outfit by no one, save for occasionally the man standing before her, the finest knight, Julius.

    Now with this new cast of unknown people, all the eyes of those involved began to pay the greatest attention, some with more amazement than others. Julius for starters, dropped the usual facade of a refined knight and leaned forward with such a look on his face that it could only be described as absolute wonder, his heart aching with something akin to belongingness.

“Jaina…” Julius muttered her name without blinking, not missing a single frame of his future daughter, feeling his mouth corners twitching upwards into a small smile. In an instant he studied every bit of her bearing and being, finding the girl to be truly remarkable looking.

Ricardo boasted a laugh for his friend, pulling him out of his stupor, “You got yourself a wife, huh Julius! Congrats! And my condolences for the poor women who had to put up with the finest of knights!”

“Boss lady’s mini-mini boss is so cool!” Mimi joyously cried while bouncing on site, “Her armor is cool, the cape is cool, everything in her screams cool!”

Her two brothers were much less energetic yet truly enchanted by Anastasia’s daughter.

“She looks a lot like her father, and her armor set is unconventional but neat nonetheless.” Tivey noted with awe.

“But still looks like our Boss Lady too.” Hetaro looked at his brother.

Anastasia’s eyes flew from top to bottom, scanning her daughter's appearance, her face and what she wears, all in all she felt the absolute certainty and loving realization that this was indeed her daughter, possibly the oldest. And that feeling oddly filled her with calmness.

“Heeeh~, she really looks just like me and you don’cha think~?” She said while giving a glance at Subaru, his face was also beaming with the same admiration and tenderness as hers.

Subaru turned at her to say, noticing her eyes shining with lovingness and warmth, a look he was unfamiliar with from her but not at all unpleasant. “Yeah! I personally love her armor, it’s so cool that it took me a moment to realize she was my daughter with you. Honestly she reminds me of me when I was a kid and got a boost of confidence.”

Anastasia smiled softly briefly at the screen and then leaned quickly towards Subaru’s ear, “You won’t keep me waiting for longer, would ya’?” And then leaned back on her seat.

At that Subaru froze, a chill running through his body at the unsubtle implications of what Anatasia was saying.

Of course, seeing Subaru’s reaction, the other girls could not help but glare daggers at Anastasia. 

The two girls continued to practice their swordplay against each other, both having a distinct style.

The purple haired girl’s style was elegant, swift, precise, in keeping with her father’s swordplay.

The black haired girl’s style was similarly mobile, but also direct, sweeping blows and over all she kept herself as a dervish, moving around and closing in against Jaina as she pleased, while Jaina had to weather the storm. 

  The swordplay was very enjoyable among the knights present, Julius was overall too excited to keep his gaze dignified and couldn’t stop looking at the screen with a prideful, gleeful smile. His friends cheered for him of course, but Maia’s swordplay was also something unique, so the stakes were even.

Wilhelm noted with interest, “Jania’s sword style is refined, way too refined compared to her visibly young age.”

“No doubt since she’s Julius’s daughter, nya!” Felix chirped happily, praising his friend.

Julius commented on her daughter’s swordplay, “She has very much mimicked my style perfectly, that’s great news for her future improvement.” He chuckled but hid his prideful smile with his hand, “I cannot wait to teach her more and to know who her mother is.”

Subaru busted in on the conversation, “Meanwhile, Maia is unleashing one explosion after another! Her strikes don't look like small fry!”

“I’m not much of a warrior, but I can say that my Maia is doing just fine without breaking a sweat, I bet she will become better and better~!” Anastasia happily announced.

Ricardo nodded along. “Looks like she goes for a mobile style? Hmm that sort of fighting is useful on the battlefield. Girl’s focusing on practical skills.”

Anatasia smirked. “As my daughter should.” 

He clapped his hands once and then both girls stood at attention before him. 

He smiled at them both as they stood before him. “Well it seems your swordsmanship training is coming along nicely.”

“Thank you father.”

“Thanks uncle Julius.”

The tone of the two were also polar opposites, at least outwardly.

Jaina’s voice was cold, even, and respectful.

Maia’s voice was casual, emotional, and relaxed.

  Ricardo boasted a laugh, “They’re just like mirrors! Hey you sure you’re giving enough attention to your daughter Julius!? Haha!”

Julius politely talked back at his fellow, “Of course, I would make sure my daughter has everything at reach to help with her growth. It’s not necessarily my fault my Jania has a modest personality.”

Mimi excitedly turned to Julius, “Mimi thinks Julius’s child is also cool! She did ‘swoosh’ and ‘fiuum’ with her sword, she looked so cool!”

Anastasia leaned herself against Subaru, “I’m glad to see she’s just like you~, emotional and all.”

Subaru chuckled, “Geez should I take that as a compliment?”

“ ‘f course you silly.” Anastasia playfully smacked his arm.

Beatrice nodded her head. “Maia and Tonnura seem the most Subaru-like of Betty’s Subaru’s daughters I suppose.”

“So, got anything else to teach us today?” Maia asked with a smile on her face. “Maybe more about spirit arts?”

Jaina sighed as she let her companion continue to speak.

Julius chuckled a bit. “Eager today, a rare thing for you Your Highness, hmm very well, your father did permit me to be your instructor in this field.”

She leapt in the air in cheerful glee, despite her seemingly heavy armor.

“Great! I gotta thank dad later and…”

He paused and raised a hand, a confident smirk on his face. “But your mother instructed me to drill you in proper manners as well. And as my liege lady I am sworn to uphold her orders first and foremost.”

Maia winced and calmed down. “Oh. lucky me… More extra lessons… yay” She awkwardly chuckled.

  “Guess she’s not the most eager to learn, Ana-chan.” Subaru said to Anastasia, who in response held his hand tightly.

Anastasia followed his comment, letting out a deep sigh. “Well guessin’ she is going to have to put up with it, can’t be lazy and successful. I blame you for her being a bit lazy.”

“Hey! I’m a hard worker!” Subaru feigned hurt from the accusation.

Ram sighed and rolled her eyes. “Of course Barasu continues to corrupt his children with his laziness.”

Julius felt obliged to comment, “Sadly for her, manners and proper etiquette come first. I strongly agree with the me on the screen.”

Anastasia agreed, “Oh indeed, a shame she has to control all that energy and behave like the good girl she is.”

“Funny how no matter what, every child of Subaru gets his horrible luck, at least to a degree.” Al commented, earning many giggles and some laughs.

“Quit it will you!? It’s not even my fault, and I cannot change my luck either!” Subaru quipped at him.

“You walked into that one.” The girl next to her said coolly with a smirk. “Granted at least it wasn’t a wall or off a cliff this time. I suppose I have to commend you on not being lax in at least some of your training for once.”

“Hey! Watch it! Remember whose the princess and whose…”

Julius cleared his throat. “Girls, please. Can we not have another fight between the two of you. I believe both your mothers, and I would have an issue with that.”

The two young girls pouted and looked away from each other.

    “She’s very much a mix between you and me, huh? It’s quite difficult to pinpoint her as the ‘out of the ordinary’ type.” Subaru said, not noticing anything weird with his comment.

But Anastasia did, so she deadpanned him and said with hints of annoyance, “You’re saying she isn’t special at anything? Careful with what ya say, Subaru. Love can’t protect ya’ from everything.”

He paled and immediately corrected, “N-no not at all! You know it isn’t like that.”

Ram wasted zero time in stabbing Subaru in the back, “Berating and speaking ill of his own children in front of his wife, Barusu is truly a monster as a father.”

“Julius scared of a woman that is nyot his liege!? Nyow I have seen everything nya!” Felix teased his friend.

Reinhard followed the tease, “Ah indeed, the title of The Finest of Knights may be significant little for the woman you have as a wife, Julius.”

Julius adamantly defended himself, “Hmph, I think you’re misinterpreting a baseless fear with the fact that I don’t want to cause problems for my liege and my wife, whoever she may be.” Julius knew that question would plague him till it was inevitably revealed by the screen. 

Hetaro stared at the screen. “It seems like they fight a lot though.” He remarked.

Ricardo whistled. “Doesn’t mean they aren’t friends.”

Wilhelm nodded along. “Agreed. The two seem very comfortable in each other’s presence.”

He sighed and forced a smile. “Still, I think we can work in some etiquette on the training for knighthood, and then have a lesson on spirit arts. Does that sound acceptable to you, your highness, dear daughter?” Asking them both, if only to be polite.

Both the girls looked at each other and nodded their heads.

Julius clapped his hands together. “Very well, we shall go over the code of chivalry then.” He smiled brightly.

Both girls winced at that, even for Jaina who idolized her father, there was a limit to how much one could be instructed on ‘the code’ of chivalry. 

   Reinhard looked intently at the two little girls’ expressions and cute reactions, “I think that these two girls make the oddest duo in my perspective. It’s like the screen said before, they’re opposite poles, yet they seem to be close to each other. Looking at how they talk and behave, they’re really good friends.”

“It is a more common sort of friendship than you may think grandson.” Wilhelm replied.

Ricardo nodded. “Yeah, look at me and Julius? We aren’t exactly alike now are we?”

Crusch pondered, “And it’s a bit ironic too, Anastasia is more of the calculating sort who uses information as her tool, but is weak physically and magically. While her daughter Maia is probably the strongest among her mother’s family branch with a clear affinity for spirit arts.”

Felt also smiled toothily and said, “To think your oldest kid would be into swords and all that knightly stuff.”

Anastasia calmly said, “Not that I mind at all, sure it’s odd, but this gal’s sure my children would be the most quick-witted and the best of merchants. I have a business empire I must inherit at some point. I have a distinct impression, based on what she’s wearing, that much of her martial influence must come from Ricardo and the Iron Fang.”

Ricardo nodded along. “Yeah you’re probably right. I can see that sort of attitude in that girl.”

Subaru turned around, looking smug and cocky at Julius. “Sucks to be you, not even your dear daughter can put up with your ‘chivalry code’.”

Julius returned the most dignified glare he could muster back at Subaru, “My dear Jaina is just feeling tired, rest assured there’s nothing like a limit to how much one can learn about the chivalry code. She’s still too young to comprehend that, but I’ll take my time.”

Reinhard and Felix shared a look, deciding not to comment but both agreed that Subaru was probably correct in this regard. 

As Subaru watched the scene play out he laughed lightly. “Oh, well that’s what ya get Maia for asking to train with Julius. He may be a great spirit arts teacher but since you want to be a knight he’s gonna ram it down your throat till all you can do is choke out the code.”

Beatrice raised an eyebrow. “Do you have a problem with the way he’s training her I suppose?”

“Nah it's fine, guy may be annoying but he’s the best guy I got for this sort of thing. Besides, if she wants to be a knight and a spirit knight at that, there is no better teacher. I’m happy she’s actually trying.”

“She can be rather slothful I suppose.” Beatrice admitted.

“See! The me on screen knows what he is doing.” Subaru crossed his arms and smiled.

Julius could not help but let out a faint chuckle. “I am glad as your friend you would trust me with training your daughter, especially considering she is a royal princess. It would certainly be my honor to train her as a spirit knight.”

Anatasia chuckled and lightly rubbed the scarf around her neck. “Well if my daughter was a spirit arts user, I couldn’t think of anyone else better suited to train her.”

Subaru chuckled. “Don’t get too full of yourself, ya are the only option I got after all for that sort of thing.”

“And most certainly the most capable.” Julius countered.

“Hmm seems like the mini-mini boss likes to slack off!” Mimi commented.

Ricardo nodded along. “Well pretty sure if it's a problem we can break her out of that, right Ana-bo?”

“Mhm, no daughter of mine is going to get away with being lazy, no matter what my little-shit of a husband says.” Anatasia remarked, a confident smile on her face but a cold ice in her grip on his hand. 

“Ah HEY HEY! Why are we thinking all the bad traits are my fault!?” Subaru shouted.

Anatasia slowly turned to him, that cold smile still on her face. “Because I’m many things Subaru, but I’m not lazy.”

Emilia pouted and gripped his other arm, yanking Subaru back close. “He’s not your husband, he’s my knight!”

“For now.” Anastasia chimed. 

The two then made their way into a nearby building where a small crowd had already gathered inside. 

A single wolfman, Ricardo, was leaning against the wall with a grin on his face. “Hey, your mini-majesty, you made it in time. And here I thought Ana-bo was gonna have to scold you again.”

Subaru laughed, rubbing his head. “Well I wouldn’t want that. She can be scary.”

At the central table there was a petite woman with a slender frame, long bright mauve hair, and a white scarf wrapped around her neck.

She smiled, and while it was a cold and calculated smile, Subaru knew her well enough by now to see the warmth and playfulness that she did have, the slight brightening of her eyes. He could tell there were a hundred thoughts, and a dozen schemes behind those eyes.

But he could probably only guess about half of them if he really tried.

“I’ll give ya credit if you can even get that much.” Anatasia giggled. “Seems I already trained ya’ really well. Good” 

“A dog like Barasu is in need of constant training after all.” Ram remarked.

Ricardo laughed. “Good to see I am still with you Ana-bo.”

Hetaro nodded along. “Mini-majesty on the screen is right, boss lady can be scary.”

“Wouldn’t be a good business woman if I wasn’t.” Anastasia chimed with a bit of pride. In truth, the merchant let the gaze Subaru had on screen sink into her soul. She found herself wanting, longing for him to look at her that way.

“So Ana-chan, hope everything is arranged for the meeting?” Subaru asked his wife with a cheerful tone, hoping that he had not messed something up, again.

She chuckled a bit and smiled. “Nope, as long as you have your brain working to present your ideas to the merchants and nobility, then we should be just fine.”

She stood herself up and then pointed a finger at his chest. “You can do that much riiiight?”

He gulped and smiled. “Of course, you know it! His Royal Majesty Subaru Natsuki Van Astrea is always ready to put on a show!” he flashed a bright grin at her and gave her a thumbs up.

She smiled and walked around him, pressing herself on her back. “And that’s what I like to hear.”

She said, her almost serpentine tone still there, but with a warmness.

She wrapped her arms around his back and whispered into his ear. “Knock 'em dead, as you say.” She nudged his back. “We’ll have lunch after with the kids and then have some more meetings tonight on our next steps.” 

Anastasia chided him, “Looks like you still struggle to grasp the demands of a busy lifestyle from time to time. But sure isn’t somethin’ that cannot be fixed and improved.”

Julius voiced his thoughts, “Nobility is proved to be curious in new and ingenious new inventions. With Subaru’s new inventions and gadgets, it’s possible to deepen the roots of their relationship and establish new commercial bonds and pacts between the royal family and nobles, delivering benefits for both sides.”

“Basically a win-win situation.” Subaru smiled proud of his future achievements.

“Finally I’ve started to put your good head in innovation. I’m sure you will deliver but be aware of my high expectations of your inventions yet to come.” Anastasia advised Subaru with a polite, practiced smile while poking at his temple.

“Ye-yeah can do!” he said with a laugh. “Geeze you work me to the bone more than Priscilla and Crusch when you want too.”

“They work you in different ways than me. I work your beautiful stupid brain more than your body.” She stepped back and tapped his forehead, before tracing a finger down his body.

  Priscilla ever so slightly frowned, “Toying with him I see. Seems like despite that foxy and crafted smile you hide your true love for him.”

“I already have him, so why not doing it for the fun of it, right?” Anastasia swiftly draws his arm a bit closer, rising her eyebrows signaling him to agree.

Emilia’s heart only grew with more distress at this and with another pout on her face, she slid her arm around Subaru’s neck to snatch him away from her, “Again, Subaru is my knight! And he’s not yours!”

Crusch cleared her throat and warily said, “And what did you mean with us working his body more than you? Mind developing this argument for us?”

"You're welcome to think whatever you like. That might be real, or it might not be." Anastasia calmly answered her.

“Ah well, guess that’s true?” he smiled and both of them blushed.

“After all, I need to make sure I get all that’s worth it out of my husband while I got him.” She flashed a grin at him.

    Felt winced “Ugh, not that I want to get involved but Subaru isn’t your purse of holy coins for you to start treating him like that.”

Priscilla nodded her head. “I agree with the sewer-rat. Keeping in mind that he is our shared-husband in that future, my divine self will not tolerate him being utilized solely for your profit.”

“You should know at this point that that’s how I play with him or rather flirt with him.” Anastasia replied with a sly and secure grin. 

Julius jumped in the defense of his liege, “Not that my lady is wrong on her point of view, clearly Subaru is the new Hoshin of the Wilderness. His intelligence and cunning for inventions must be taken advantage of as long as we have him safe and sound.”
Though in truth he did find the dynamic between Subaru and Anastasia to be at least a little bit strange.

“I won’t ever get used to it, still sounds weird.” Felt grumbled.

Crusch nodded along, also finding Anatasia and Subaru’s relationship rather unusual.

While those two flirted back and forth, another figure currently in the room paid no mind to the display, beyond pulling his book up closer to his face.

A young man with short wavy purple hair and soft boyish features. He was a little bit short, and a little bit thin, and currently was content to hide away in his book. Right now he wore work pants and a white button up shirt that gave him a fairly classy appearance. 

“Ah Mercurius, have you read anything good lately?” Subaru asked, walking over to his son with a beaming smile.

“Ah, yes dad, a bit. I also worked on some of my sketches.” he said, quickly scrambling to pull up a notebook at his side. Presenting it to his father Subaru began to flip through the pages.

   Anastasia’s chest felt a gentle but clear pull towards the small boy on screen, he literally screamed her name wherever she looked at, and just like with Maia, the more she scanned him, the softer and more loving her heart felt, reveling in the calm feeling.

“Well well look at what cute youngster we have here~. So classy, well-spoken and hardworking!” Anastasia eagerly said, surprisingly breaking slightly with her usual self, but unable to help herself from feeling happy that she might have found possibly the next head of the Hoshin company.

Subaru started pronouncing but gradually lowering his enthusiasm, “He has exactly your hair color, and your soft features, and your composed vocabulary remind me of you too. Ugh, the more I look at him, the more I realize he looks a hundred percent like you and less like me.”

Anastasia kept her cheerful speech, “Physically and by nature, Merc-kun is my cute little boy indeed~. Oh, and he handed you sketches, he’s so young and is displaying interest in what I hope are design plans.”

Ricardo grinned widely at Mercurius, “He seems way too thin tho! He really is like you Ana-bo, a strong gale and he’ll be taking off in no time.”

Julius nodded along, also approving of the young man. “He clearly looks very diligent and well put together.”

“I agree, seems he quite values his mind, as he should.” Tivey commented.

“Hmm he looks no older or younger than the black haired girl.” Priscilla commented. “The two must be twins then. The sister inherited her father’s energy and dreams, able to have the body that their parents could not, while the brother seems to have inherited the mind.”

Roswaal also studied this child rather carefully and curiously. He could tell when someone was wearing a practiced sort of mask. On one so young too. An interesting child you have here Subaru.

“Wow, these are good. When you’re a bit older I think we’ll have to see which of these we can make work. Some of these could be useful.”

“I hope all of them can be useful Father, otherwise it would be wasted time.”

Anastasia giggled, bringing a hand to her mouth. “Good, you are already thinking with your mother’s brain. Every moment wasted is a coin lost.” She smirked.

“True, though that’s good for a merchant. If he wants to make products there is going to have to be trial and error, not everything will work out okay. I mean, look at me, I mess up all the time and I’m still king.” Subaru replied. 

Tivey looked over the sketches being presented. “Those are VERY detailed. A shame we can’t get a better look from here.”

Anatasia nodded her head and smiled. “He seems to have a good head on his shoulders for a merchant. Every second wasted is a coin wasted, as Hoshin said.”
She already beamed with pride because of this son.

“True, but it seems like he’s a bit of an inventor. So he’s going to have to accept some failure here and there.” Subaru countered.

   Anastasia waved him off, “Oh but nothing that he cannot handle, being a merchant means to also accept loss and failed deals, we’re watching him bloom so as long as he has me he’d become better.”

Subaru choked, “Gah! You forgot about including me?!”

“Yer’ good at advising him and making him point his head in the right direction, leave the rest to me will ya’?” Anastasia said, poking his nose’s tip with a wink.

“Hey you can’t make executive parenting decisions just like that!” he flailed his arms.

Anatasia playfully pat his cheek. “I can and I have.~”

“Somehow. I think we are all trying to figure out how that worked.” Anatasia remarked.

Subaru winced. “Ah hey hey! I have my moments!

“Of stupidity or genius?” she grinned wider. 

“Both obviously!” 

  Julius deeply sighed with his eyes closed, “This Subaru never broke out of his unseriousness.”

Subaru snapped at him immediately, “Well I think he’s behaving like a grown man, accepting himself for who he is and being honest!”

Al tried to ease him, “Stop coping bro, we all know you have your pride but this is not putting you in a good spot.”

“No-I’m serious!” He retorted.

Emilia had a worried expression, looking at him like he’s delusional, “Subaru…”

Anastasia teased him a bit with a comment of her own, “Subaru, it isn’t healthy for the kids to see his father, who is also king, goof around like that.”

“Now you’re just teasing me, I’m done.” Subaru leaned more against his seat, defeated.

Several peoples of the audience laughed as Subaru crossed his arms. Truthfully they hadn’t seen enough of his kingly bearing to level a judgement yet but he seemed to be a good father. 

“Still, I'd say I made a good investment in my choice of husband, quirks, defects, and all.” She playfully nudged his side. “Though maybe I should have driven a harder bargain, especially since he was a joint investment. You’d expect a perfect product, sadly reality disappoints.” She wiped away a tear that didn’t exist.

“Hey, I don’t go around insulting you all the time.”

“Because there is nothing to insult.” She smirked. “Unlike my dear husband who makes mistakes like sprouting off his ‘random’ and ‘silly’ ideas to other merchants in casual conversation before bringing them to his ‘wife’ first”

Her smile was forced, at this point her eye twitched.

“You're still angry about that?” he asked, his voice awkwardly fluctuating. 

“Of course not. How much money did they make from that product again?” she still maintained her smile, though there was obvious strain. 

  “And I’m very sure I did a good investment, but sure my husband needs to understand he also hit the lottery with his wife, right?” Anastasia said.

Subaru played back, “Of course, ‘Ana-chan’.”

Emilia felt a boiling feeling cooking in her gut, she immediately confronted him, “Why you’re playing with her like that? She’s not your only wife, Subaru you dunderhead!”

Before Subaru said anything, Anastasia stepped in, “I share the sentiment, sadly Subaru cannot only be mine but a valued shared good.”

She briefly looked at the screen, recalling what the screen said about Subaru yapping nonsense to other merchants before.

“Well maybe a good that still needs to be polished and refined, use this time to rethink about who you should deliver your ideas first. I really don’t want to get mad at you Subaru, making us lose money is something you’ll learn to be scared of if you do. ” Anastasia finished, her gaze at first glance was soft, but hid an undertone threat that if opposed would bring him despair.

Subaru physically made himself smaller, “Ummh, y-yeah I would, don’t worry about that Anastasia.”

“Great.” She calmly said, nodding and looking back at the screen.

Otto let out a sigh, glad that Subaru was taking the brunt of abuse rather than himself from his fellow merchant. 

“Oh yeah.” He huffs and looks her over. “Well how about the time when I told you about body pil..Ugh!”

As he then received a quick jab to the gut from her elbow. 

  Anastasia glared at him inquiringly, “Body what?”

Subaru’s face was set ablaze in redness, “Nothing! Really nothing, forget about it, e-even I don’t know what my counterpart tried to suggest!”

“Subaru, the wind of untruth blows around you.” Crusch flatly noted him.

“Judging by how Ana-bo hit him sure is a dumb idea.” Ricardo chuckled.

Anastasia just pulled him a bit and whispered in his ear, “It’s okay. You don’t have to reveal it while we’re all gathered here, tell just me when we’re alone, ‘kay?”

Al stifled a laugh and shook his head. “Just digging your own crave bro.”

Priscilla raised an eyebrow. “And what idiotic innovation is this.”

“Ah… I’ll tell you later if that’s okay princess. It’s not really something to be said right here and now.”

She understood the implication and made a mental note for later. 

“Better get ready dear~”

She smiled and then turned back to him.

“They’ll be here soon.”

Ricardo laughed and Mercurius sighed. “Why are you two always like this?” the twelve year old boy grumbled quietly to himself and huddled into a corner, hiding behind his book again.

  “Mercurius is clearly entering his teenage years, how fast time flies.” Subaru said, wiping a fake tear.

Anastasia smiled, “He’s tired of his parents’ silliness.”

Mimi chirped, “Mimi cannot blame mini-mini-boss, he has mini-boss as dad!”

Moving to more important stuff, Anastasia declared, “A business meeting, I see, nothing new for me, but it’ll be interesting to see how well you’d do. I will give you some credit even if you manage to remain composed.”

It was at that moment that Russel Fellows entered, followed by several nobles and merchants. He bowed, “Your majesties, I do hope you are all well.” he said smiling.

Anastasia smiled and nodded her head. “Doing well Russel, shall my husband and I get this meeting started?”

Russel smirked. “Indeed, the King’s innovations always catch the interest of those seeking the strange and exotic.”

“For better or worse.” Anastasia muttered to herself, but kept up her otherwise friendly demeanor.

As everyone filed into the room, it was a collection of nobles & merchants, young and old. Hand picked by Anastasia and Russel for this demonstration. 

Russel Fellows himself took note of the child in the corner. “Ah, young Mercurius will be joining us then?”

Anastasia nodded her head. “Ah yes, I figured it was good for him to get some more exposure to these sorts of meetings.”

  Anastasia carefully explained to Subaru, “Watch closely Subaru, while the others fight with swords to strike folks, us merchants and businessman fight with our words to dismantle each other’s machinations.”

“Yeah I can see that, the number of nobles and merchants is enough to fill a room, it’s like an exhibition.” Subaru said coyly.

Anastasia cheered him up, “And you’re the main attraction, feel proud and display only the best since also our little Mercurius would be watching.”

“Well it saves me the trouble for later then.” He pulled out a book from his coat and walked over to the young boy. “Here you go, the book you wished for when last we spoke.”

Mercurius’s eyes lit up. “Oh thank you Mr. Fellows!” he quickly took the book and opened it up, replacing his current book, stuffing it into a bag that was filled with others.

Russel smiled, calmly, putting on a friendly tone as he stepped back. He paid a quick glance to both the king and queen who had their gazes focused on the assembly before them, but he noticed a side eye upon himself from each. He then stepped back, though he did sit nearby the boy still, off to the side as Anastasia and Subaru got to work.

  Subaru frowned, visibly annoyed, “I always thought that Russel was a bit shady, but approaching my son in my face with obvious intentions feels like I’m being taken for a dumb.”

Anastasia’s gaze grimaces slightly, “Well, Fellows is being wise in stepping back away from my son, buying him this early won’t suffice after I teach him to judge people more precisely.”

Julius’s brows frowned a bit, “Truly a vile move, but since it appears to be benign, there’s nothing to do more than watch closely.”

Ricardo’s eyes sharpened, “He touches him and he’s done for, he knows that at least.”

As the meeting began Subaru began to present another innovation to the crowd. The presentation had to do with a food product, known as ice cream, which was passed around to various people to sample. Two flavors were offered, vanilla and chocolate. 

Both husband and wife took turns talking Russel occasionally leaned over and pointed out certain things about the presentation to the boy, Mercurius’s expression stiffening as he focused on how both his parents operated. 

  Subaru’s face went bright, “Oh ice cream! Now that’s good, even more, this might be revolutionary, more than mayonnaise. But the flavors would be the hardest part to replicate due to the ingredients used.”

“What is it, Subaru?” Anastasia questioned him.

He felt obliged to respond, “It’s a sweet, frozen dessert made from dairy products combined with sugar. The tricky part is while freezing but I’d get deeper into it when I actually start testing.”

“Hmm if freezing is the problem then you just need a fire mage for it. Probably why it took you so long to bring it in, if it's something that needs magic to work.” Anastasia remarked as she studied the strange food carefully.

Roswaal carefully studied Pecking interactions with the Wonderful. How interesting. Russel is taking such an interest in him early on. There are only a few reasons why he would do so.

As the presentation came to a close Anastasia approached Mercurius, extending her hand. “Well then shall we get going Mercurius? Your sister should be with Julius outside.”

“Ah ye-yes mom.” he stuffed his books away into his bag and took her hand, hoping up.

“Good to see you again Sir Fellows.” Mercurius bowed his head.

“Likewise your highness, likewise.” he smiled.

Russel turned to usher the group of nobles & merchants out as Anastasia and Subaru led Mercurius away, followed by Ricardo.

Russel did turn back, casting a curious glance at this part of the royal family, before they departed.

  Anastasia closed her eyes briefly, evaluating the overall meeting, “The presentation went smoothly, and you played your role neatly I’d give you that. I hope you soon learn from yourself on screen Subaru.”

Subaru smiled, “Thank you I guess? It’s tough to be an entrepreneur I see, just by watching how fluently we switched places formed me an idea for how long we’ve been doing that. I think I was taking the salesman role there.”

“Glad you recognize our shared efforts.” Anastasia chirped.

“Why Fellows looked at them like that?” Tivey asked.

Julius answered him, “There’s much we still don’t know about the royal family as a whole, and the screen specifically noted he had interest in this side of the family in specific so there might be things we aren’t aware of.”

Subaru smirked as he looked down at Mercurius. “So how was it watching your old man work huh?” 

Mercurius smiled. “It was great as always. You really do have a talent for that dad. I really couldn't imagine being like that.” he said with a sigh.

Subaru winced as Ana then leaned down and patted his cheek. “You’re young dear, and you have a better head on your shoulders than your blockhead of a father. We both believe in you.”

“Yeah, you're so smart I can’t believe you're my kid!”

Anastasia smirked. “Well don’t forget who his mother is.” She brushed her hair back and stood back upright. “Someone had to give him all his good traits.”

“I guess that’s true, suppose he gets his more fun side from me.”

“Are you saying I'm not fun?” She pouted.

“Nah, you’re more, greedy heartless fox than fun.” he grinned right back at her.

  Subaru nodded in agreement, “A small chick cannot flap its wings without having grown first.”

“A what? ‘he hell does tha’ mean?” Garfiel asked lowly to Otto.

Otto just shrugged his shoulders, used to the casual Subarism’s by now.

Felt rolled her eyes, “Do you not get tired of flirting all the time? We weren’t like that at all, not even with Emilia were you like that.”

Subaru cluelessly answered, “You call this flirting? This is the most dull and meager attempt at flirting in my opinion. This barely passes as an interaction even.”

Anastasia slowly turned at her with a soft, knowing smile on her face, “Are you by any chance, jealous that we are more affectionate than you were with him?”

Felt had the urgency to retort her, to counter her but doing so would mean denying that she enjoyed her interactions with Subaru, so instead she humped and crossed her arms.

Priscilla laughed. “Seems that the sewer-rat is still afraid to admit her own feelings. How pathetic.”

“Ugh screw off bitch, wait till we get to you.” She grumbled.

A silent but playful tension passed between the two as Ricardo simply laughed, while Mercurius blushed.

At least they aren’t flirting in front of me. That gets really awkward quickly.

  Subaru laughed out loud, “Yeah I totally understand you Mercurius.” He chuckled lightly, “My parents were a clingy couple all the time.”

Anastasia leaned lightly at him, “You seem to enjoy us being like that around him.”

He answered her with conviction, “I mean how wouldn’t I? That just means we’re very united and loving, right?”

Anastasia’s face flushed in a soft shade of pink, “Oh my, you sure know how to make a gal’s heart skip a beat, Subaru.”

Emilia grumbled and held Subaru's arm tightly. The Anastasia on the screen had her hands all over her knight. While Felt's interactions with Subsru were fairly tame and normal, Anastasia and Subaru on the screen were practically all over each other. The half-elf realizing just how inadequate her displays of affection may have been till now. “Well I am sure that Subaru can be just as united with any of his wives.” She huffed and leaned against him. “Right Subaru?”

“Ah of course Emilia! I'd remind you I love you every hour of every day!” He said with his clear and loving devotion.

As they passed by the yard Maia spotted them right away and raced towards them. “Ah, all ready to go?” She asked them with a smile.

Ana nodded her head. “Yes Maia, did you have fun with Uncle Julius?”

“Sure did! Aside from the boring etiquette stuff, why do I need that?”

“That’s what I keep telling her!” Subaru remarked with a grin.

“See! Dad gets it!”

“Etiquette is not boring.” Julius simply stated, feeling hurt by Maia’s words.

“Sure Maia knows exactly what I mean!” Subaru happily boasted.

Anastasia released a silent rage by crushing Subaru’s hand with hers, she calmly smiled at him, “She needs to learn it, behavior and composure are primordial when you’re royalty, even more when she has Hoshin as one of her last names.”

“Okay okay- I get it sorry Ana-chan!” Subaru pleaded, feeling his hand getting crushed and going numb.

Emilia nodded her head. “Ana is right! Proper behavior is reaaaally important!”

“I'd have to agree Subaru.” Crusch remarked.

“Indeed, a husband of mine should learn how to conduct himself properly. You maybe are due some lessons yourself.” The baroness proclaimed.

Ram shook her head. “Of course Barasu places so little value in learning proper behavior.”

Ana facepalmed and shook her head. “Did only one of my children get any of my brain?”

“Maybe? Probably? I mean Mercurius is REALLY smart.” Maia said, grinning at her brother.

Mercurius rubbed his head. “Ah yeah well, I really can't match your energy sister so I guess that makes sense.”

The 4 laughed together as they began to make their way back to the palace. 

  All of the cast in the theater felt rejuvenated while watching this family, among the others they’ve seen, Subaru’s family with Anastasia has been nothing but united, wholesome, and the most normal. Maia’s energy and Mercurius’s intelligence really mirror this family’s pride.

Anastasia sighed, lowering her gaze while caressing her scarf, “Seriously, Maia is going to give me a headache if she grows up and doesn’t behave like the princess she is.”

Subaru held her hand gently, “Let her be, I bet she’d be charming in her own way, and she isn’t weak at all so she can deal with anyone presumptuous.”

Anastasia looked back at him, her eyes mirroring her worries to her husband, “I know, but then again on the other side Mercurius is really fitting to inherit the Hoshin company but compared with his siblings he doesn't seem like he has any of their strength.”

Subaru smiled gently at her, “He’ll do just good, I’d get him to learn some magic at least for self-defense.”

Ricardo called her, “Oi Ana-bo! Don’t forget you have us!”

Mimi boasted right after, “Yeah yeah! Mimi will protect mini-mini boss from anything dangerous!”

“Please rest assured that we’ll never leave him alone.” Tivey said confidently.

“Mercurius-kun will not be alone as long as we’re there!” Hetaro finished.

Julius vowed to his liege, “Please lady Anastasia, sir Mercurius has many people that support him besides his family. On my pride as a knight he’ll grow to be an exceptional young man without any problems.”

After the display of raw and pure loyalty and confidence, Anastasia smiled fondly at her camp and thanked them, “Thank you so much for your commitment, it was unbecoming of me to let my worries get the best of me. I will treasure your words.”

***

After the family meal together, the children of Anastasia Natsuki Hoshin had decided to spend some time together while their parents focused on other business matters. 

Mercurius was reading through the book given to him by Russel earlier that day. It was a black book with the title “The Law of Coin & Iron” a simultaneously famous and infamous book that detailed the rise of some of the most famous, and ruthless merchants in Karagari history.

I wonder if mother will have her own chapters in any sequel.

He thought to himself as he flipped through the pages. 

Meanwhile Maia was practicing with her spear, her preferred weapon. Despite Julius being her teacher, the girl’s style was markedly different. Rather than training in an open circle or field, she surrounded herself with obstacles that she vaulted and darted around. She would strike set targets as she ran a circuit around her impromptu obstacle course.

To an outsider it may look rather strange, but despite the odd nature, there was a clear method to this style of training. 

   Wilhelm squinted his eyes, focused, “Lady Maia’s style, besides the oddity of it, is clearly refined and to the point of being skilled enough to withstand a proper battle. Her young age surprises me, I wonder if having Julius as her teacher means she’s aiming for a spot between the knights of Lugunica.”

Ricardo studied her form as well. “Seems like she got a good handle on her technique. Her cloak is Iron Fang so she could be aiming for that.”

Anastasia calmly declared, “As long as she’s willing to, Maia-chan can do with her life as she pleases. I ain't gonna intervene much in the lifestyle my children choose, as long as their decisions bring them happiness and don't bring shame to themselves.”

Subaru decided to tease her a bit, “You’re saying that because you’ve already chosen Mercurius as your heir for the Hoshin company, were Maia our only child, you’d be worried from head to toe, Ana-chan.”

Anastasia playfully swats his arm, “My my what’re ya’ sayin’ Subaru? Sure, it’ll be hard to get her in shape for that, but if my Maia really doesn't want to, I won’t force her. Mercurius being ideal to inherit the company was a mere coincidence, for which I’m grateful.”

Ricardo pointed out loud, “Yer son is right in thinkin’ 'bout you as a sequel to the most ruthless merchants, Ana-bo!”

Julius praised his liege, “My lady’s talent is just too good, her cleverness is something to be imprinted in history after all.”

Anastasia giggled, “Oh stop with the flattery, I’m sure my Mercurius knows his mom’s achievements before knowing his whimsical father. I’m grateful my son has me in very high esteem.”

“Gah!” She groaned as she tumbled onto her back, after vaulting over the last obstacle.

“Still not good enough.” she grumbled, letting out a childish whine as she slammed her fist into the ground.

“Huh? That looked great big sis! And that was only your first try?” In contrast to the twins there was a younger boy sitting nearby, watching her train.

He had very dark, nearly black, purple hair, and was about half the height of his older siblings.

He smiled sweetly and clapped at her display. 

  “Another one?” Subaru asked out loud.

“Does it bother you, dear?” Anastasia’s tone was as cold as her gaze, calm yet threatening to the core.

Subaru slowly backed off as he said, “No no, not at all! It’s just that- I wasn’t expecting you to want more than two children that’s all.”

She closed her eyes, and nodded briefly after, “Hmm, yes I understand. This little one is just so cute and adorable that I’ll forgive what you said. Sound good?”

Subaru unconsciously sighed in relief, “Thank you.”

Ram scoffed, “Stupid Barusu, not only is it not enough for him to have multiple wives, but he gets upset when they are not as many as he expected, truly repulsive.”

Subaru answered back in a rush, “Not necessary but okay Nee-san.”

Rem grumbled as she considered the new child on the screen. I wonder how many children Subaru-kun.

“Oh um thanks little brother Altair, but I still gotta do better if I want to beat Leo.”

Altair tilted his head. “Huh? But big brother Leo trains all the time. Aren't you too laz… agh!”

The comment he was about to make earned him a light smack on the head from Maia.

“Hey! Watch it twerp.” 

Altair grumbled. 

   Anastasia smiled cheerfully under her scarf, “Seems they get along well enough I see.”

“Is that really the way to treat your youngest brother, I wonder?” Beatrice surprisingly asked a bit miffed, she didn’t like to see her contractor’s children displaying any physical violence between them.

Anastasia took Subaru’s chance to answer Beatrice, “Maia is just correcting him, Beako-chan, but I won’t say that what Altair was about to say was mistaken either. Maia does look like the type of girl who squanders off her duties from time to time.”

Mimi nodded her head and laughed. “ahaha that's right! As the big sister she has to keep her little brother's in line!”

Tivey and Hetaro both shuddered but both nodded their heads.

Mercurius looked up from his book “Not really fair to compare sister. I mean… Leo focuses mostly on the sword and practices constantly. You tend to be and you are better at spirit arts so…”

She sighed and walked over to him. “Yeah but he also focuses on all that paper work junk that dad and mom seem so busy with.”

Mercurius blinked. “The paperwork that keeps our kingdom and economy running?”

She sighed. “I said it was boring, not that it wasn't important.” She huffed, pouting her lips.

  Heinkel scoffed and prickly said, “Is this kid ‘Leo’ really that powerful? They’re just brats yet they mention him as if he were an impenetrable wall.”

Felix immediately chirped, “Being supposedly Lady Crusch’s eldest son, it isn’t a surprise nya!”

Crusch straightened herself and said with pride, “Well I am not one to brag about things but, I am certainly sure that I had guided him well and with love for him to be this strong referent for his siblings.”

Priscilla laughed behind her fan and, with her usual haughty tone said, “Keep reveling in your boaster and self-indulgence Karsten, for when my divine self’s children appear on screen, they’ll eclipse everyone we’ve seen so far.”

As always, statements like this made all possible future wives of Subaru turn to her with different degrees of annoyance, some bolder than others. 

“Let’s not fight over this okay, Pris? I’m sure our children, as many as they may be, are gorgeous and amazing,”

Priscilla didn’t back off but held a soft blush as she covered her mouth with her fan, “Hmph! Stating the most obvious of things won’t make me change my mind, so you shall see how this story unravels to prove my point.”

“So, is that book any good?” she asked with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Ah yes, it's really interesting. It's hard to get through at times so I've had to ask for some help here and there with some of the words.”

“We are just twelve, you know.” 

“We also have a very expensive education.” Mercurius pointed out. 

“Ugh don’t remind me.” Maia groaned.

   “No wonder how they’re a smart bunch despite their age, I guess roughly a fortune must be expended only in everyone’s education.” Subaru said.

Felt chuckled, “Besides the money for the wreckage they cause when they get mixed.”

“That’s only your case Felt-chan~.” Anastasia teased.

Crusch added, “I doubt my children would inquire in the destruction of the palace’s property.”

Priscilla firmly said while looking at Felt, “Mine children shall face their mother’s wrath should they involve themselves in the havoc of yours.”

“Choco, Tonnura and Adhara have their own yard for them to play in so I doubt they destroy anything.” Emilia softly commented.

“That’s because you haven’t seen them yet doing crazy stuff, you just wait!” Felt cried, irritated and red.

Rem nodded her head. “Even Rigel, while a troublemaker, was not someone who destroyed property.” 

“Still, I imagine all of them were given a top quality education.” Crusch remarked. “They are a royal family.” 

“Still, I see why mom didn't have the book…” Mercurius's tone became a bit more sheepish.

“Oh?” Maia tilted her head and sat down next to him.

“How come?”

“The book details some merchants that mom would find… in bad taste.”

Maia tilted her head.

Mercurius sighed and flipped to another section, it detailed a merchant called Barghan Marst.

“Barghan…wasn't he a slave merchant or something?”

“After the demi-human war, yes.” Mercurius added.

“Yeah… can see why mom wouldn't want that book. Surprised she let you have it.”

   Many faces frowned with pure discontent, others just closed their eyes after the visual representation of the name and job title of said man, slave merchants are something absolutely despised inside the trading world. Merchants who toy and get profit out of selling lives, the fact that he’s a demi-human slaver makes him the worst of the worst.

Ricardo’s frown was deep and serious, coated in his anger, “Bastards like them shouldn’t even have half a page of recognition.”

Anastasia’s calm and unperturbed gaze reflected her rejection, “Sadly Ricardo, this book contains only the most ruthless and famous of merchants, a shame this person gets the chance to be in the same book as many other who truly deserves it, but Mercurius must be aware of said names and affairs so he doesn’t fall there.”

“Mimi thinks he should die!” Mimi cried with anger as she frowned at the screen.

Garfiel also spat angrily, pushing his fist up in the air, “If a bastard like ‘im were in my fuckin’ sight I’d reap ‘im apart with bare hands!”

“Agreed, a guy like that is scyum.” Felix retorted.

Crusch did not see fit to correct her knight's improper tone. It was warranted in this case.

“Well, she just told me to keep my head on straight when reading that stuff. But… She did seem a bit uncomfortable with it, I'll admit. Though Mom and Dad trust me so I'll be keeping my guard up while reading.”

Maia giggled “If ya say so, anything interesting at least?” She sat down next to him.

Altair also walked over and sat down on the other side of Mercurius. 

“Well, just the economics of it was interesting, if cruel by conventional standards. He made most of his profit off slavery, but some areas found it distasteful. So he would exert economic pressure via his ‘soft trades’ like drugs and other supplies, in order to get them to accept his ‘hard trade’ of slavery. It also worked since labor was in short supply but high demand, so he got buyers who needed the labor, even if they didn’t approve of slavery.”

“Yeesh, talk about making your own market or something. If it wasn’t for the fact that it involved slaves I'd say mom would be proud.”

   Anastasia muttered to herself while caressing her scarf, “Indeed Maia, mom is not proud to share the title of ‘merchant’ with scummy people like him.”

Subaru side-eyed her and noticed her uncomfortable stance, so he took her hand, “Hey, at least he knows he has to focus only on the economical part of this, he doesn’t sound interested at all so that’s a victory for us as parents.”

Anastasia held his hand tight, “I hope none of them are. That isn't exactly a title I want any of my family having.”

Mercurius nodded, lacking the seeming distaste that her sister had. “Mhm. It's really an excellent showing of how you can make demand for a product, even if there is none to start with. And how you can use your other economic levers to really move your primary and most profitable product.” 

Maia raised an eyebrow. “You sound almost impressed.”

“Ah well I suppose it's kinda just, I'm finding it interesting how even in a time of disaster there are people who still find a way to make profit.”

Maia nodded her head. “Mother did say to ‘always look for opportunities’ or something like that.”

   The way little Mercurius approached this matter got mixed reactions, while he’s just approaching it from a wide, more business-oriented focus, he’s still referring to a slave merchant with some degree of impressiveness.

Anastasia looked at his child sternly, “Exploiting necessity and finding a profitable way to form a market from nothing, basic knowledge if you want to become a skilled merchant. But he still needs to be more sympathetic.”

“Can’t really blame this brat, the fault is yours for letting him have the book to begin with.” Heinkel spat half serious but with soft degree of annoyance.

Said comment granted him a powerful blow on the back of his head courtesy of his liege, who also delivered an enraged glare at him, rendering him unable to retort back and only grumble as he got up and sat back on his seat.

“Wow sis!” Altair said. “You remembered something other than spears and spirits! Thought you were too lazy to keep anything else in your brain!”

Mercurius blinked a few times and slowly hunched himself back.

Maia's smile remained frozen, before she lunged at her little brother who quickly took off. “Agh you get back here you little brat! I'm gonna knock some sense into you!”

Altair laughed and booked it, running around the yard.

Mercurius sighed and shook his head. “Really, sister?” He then slowly went back to his book as he contemplated his day.

  Altair’s cute and funny interaction stripped off any bad feeling in the theater as many laughed and chuckled.

Anastasia leaned to him, “Altair really reminds me of you Subaru.”

Subaru smiled proudly, “Hoh? Really? What made you think that Ana-chan? You’re saying that Maia and Mercurius don’t ring any bells that they’re mine?”

Anastasia rolled her eyes, “Of course not, you dummy, I’m saying that Altair reminds me of your carefree and silly nature.”

Subaru looked dumbfounded, “Silly and carefree?! You’re making me sound like I’m just a lazy person!”

“Just like Maia I see, I’m glad you know where she got that from.” Anastasia smiled at him. “Though Mercurius seems to have your inventive mind, so I'll give you that.”

Mother will be busy until dinner time, sister will probably continue to train unless she finds something else. There is also a good chance mother will monopolize father, she’ll maximize her time with him while she has him.

He flipped a page.

Our tutoring is done for today. So what is something productive I can do?

His eyes traveled down the page.

  Anastasia swiftly pulled Subaru’s arm to her side, leaning more to him, “Pondering his options I see, clever of him to do so since his father has his hands full with me.”

The whole act just made Emilia grow restless and yanked Subaru yet again away from Anastasia’s grasp, “Again, he isn’t yours Anastasia-san, Subaru is my knight!”

Despite her growing distaste for this reaction, Anastasia let it go for now, “You had your time Emilia-san, you shouldn’t monopolize him, it’ll only show how much you’re desperate for him.”

Not being Subaru’s forte to stop girls fighting for him, he remained as silent as possible in order to not disturb none of them, letting the situation drown until it was gone.

Though he made note that it was a skill that somehow he'd have to train in the future.

Option 1: play with my siblings and half siblings. Cost: Time and effort, risk of being dragged into unprofitable antics. Profit: Further my siblings bonds.

He let his gaze drift up, Maia had caught Altair and kept him pinned.

Tempting, probably the most enjoyable option. Enjoyment is a worthwhile reward, as is love. Father made sure I learned that.

He smiled and looked down at the book again, flipping another page. 

Al laughed, “Seeing everything as profitable and nonprofitable would bring him lots of problems when getting a girlfriend.”

Anastasia turned at him with a robotic smile, “What makes you think that’d happen, Al-san?”

Al squirmed on his seat lightly as he rubbed the back of his helmet, “Hey it’s just a punk, don’t take it too serious really.”

“You weren’t wrong Ana-chan, his way of thinking is very logical, to the point of forgetting that not everything must be profitable as in getting value off it.” Subaru replied.

Anastasia smiled at him, “Called it. You did a good job reminding him to enjoy his time with his siblings for the sake of it, memories are precious while growing.”

Option 2: Continue my independent studies. Cost: Time and effort, and sacrifice of social interaction. Profit: furthering my knowledge and sharpening my skills.

He considered and tapped his foot.

Maia is an aspiring knight, while her business sense isn't bad… she is a blunt sort of individual and inherently lazy. Fundamentally I am my mother's heir & I need to cultivate those skills.

He flipped another page.

Anastasia sighed and gave a resigned smile, “Although I’d love if he became better, this is just not it, he should go and play with his siblings, he’ll have time tomorrow for sharpening his skills.”

“Kids should be kids after all!” Ricardo said with a grin.

“Mimi would love to play with mini-mini-boss!” Mimi beamed with excitement.

“Sister if he plays with you, I doubt he’d be able to keep up with you.” Hetaro mentioned to his sister, for which he received a tender hit on top of his head from Mimi.

“Don’t be a meanie!” She replied.

Otto whispered to Garfiel. “I think I can see where Maia learned how to keep her siblings in line.”

Garfiel nodded and sighed. “Remindin’ me of my sis’ and how she was.”

“I for one think that this is a worthwhile option.” Tivey remarked.

Option 3: Look through my father's notes or Hoshin’s texts for ideas and invention concepts, and try to work at creating one. Cost: Time, effort, frustration, risk of failure. Profit: Obviously personal wealth and the praise of my parents.

He sighed and leaned his head back.

But… that's always risky, I may not be able to do it. High risk, high reward. And the money may be worth less than the knowledge.

He looked back up at his siblings who were both laying on the ground and laughing.

In the end the most “profitable” course may be to remain with my siblings. Yes I'll do that for today, I can read more later.

  “As he should. My Mercurius will have more time tomorrow for those matters.” Anastasia said, satisfied.

Subaru widened his eyes impressed, “Did I get the chance to take a look at Hoshin’s texts? Well that’s impressive, I thought they were a well-kept thing.”

“Of course you could dumbass, you’re king in this timeline, I swear you’re forgetting it on purpose.” Felt flatly remarked.

Julius stepped in and said, “Knowing that Subaru was from the same land as Hoshin, Mercurius has lots of advantages while having Subaru with him. The way Subaru praised him for delivering sketches of ideas previously proves that Mercurius isn’t only intelligent but also, creative.”

“Still, a kid is always scared of failure, I'll have to have a father-son chat with him about my childhood one day so he understands that failing at things is okay.” Subaru said with nostalgia.

Anastasia smiled. “As you should.”

He smiled and walked over to them both. “So what's next? I… guess you're done for the day.

His tone was slightly soft and insecure.

Anyone who wasn't Maia would even believe that, it wasn't even a lie.

She knew Mercurius's proper mindset very well. 

The two knew they were not honest people, but they were always honest with each other.

“Ah, guess you decided what to do then?” She scratched her own forehead.

“Yes well, we could try to see what the others are up to? See who else we can find?” He asked.

“Ugh, this totally smells like problems.” Otto already started rubbing his forehead.

“Seeing who the others are, yeah, a big no thank you.” Al followed.

Reinhard put his hand to his chin and thought out loud, “If they find lady Chocorina or lady Cassiopeia, the palace would be in great risk, small property damage in the best case.”

Subaru turned with a frown, “Hey! Any slander to my children won’t be tolerated! Quit it!”

“Yer’ makin’ ‘em sound like natural catastrophes, they ain’t big deal.” Anastasia chimed.

“Hey! Cassia learned her lesson she'll be fine!” Felt whined.

Emilia rapidly nodded her head. “That's proceeding! Chochorina is quirky and helpful! She won't cause any problems at all.”

“Sure, let's go bother them, see what is happening around the palace.” She remarked, smiling at her brother.

“You come too little brat.’ She motioned to Altair.

“Ah, sure sure big sis” 

As the twins and their younger brother traveled off.

  “My cute little children, aren’t they wonderful? In all seriousness, I didn’t know what to expect of them at the beginning of this viewing, but I’m deeply satisfied, I love them.” Anastasia said, surprisingly letting her voice turn longing and loving towards her children on screen.

“Sure they’re funny and eccentric in their own ways, it’s like each of them carries a good distinctive portion of us.” Subaru said while smiling at Anastasia.

“These bunch of children of yours seem the most normal, I suppose. Sadly I doubt any of them would seek my advice since we haven’t been shown any of their magical capabilities, or even if any of them have, in fact.” Beatrice said while looking at her contractor.

“Mercurius seems the most curious among them all so don’t lose hope Beako! He might surprise you, who knows? And if Maia is training with Julius like that she probably has a high spirit affinity.” Subaru cheered her up, ruffling her hair a bit.

Beatrice nodded her head and studied the black haired spirit knight. Being one of Subaru's eldest, a spirit arts user, and clearly someone who acted the most like Subaru, Maia suddenly skyrocketed to the near front of her assessments. She could see herself contracting with Maia, based on what she had seen so far.

***

As the three siblings wandered the hallways, Maia suddenly gasped and rushed forward.

Altair giggled while Mercurius sighed. 

Maia had rushed up to the captain of the Royal Guard, Marcos Gildark. While a few gray hairs had begun to afflict the captain of the royal guard, his body otherwise seemed as strong as ever.

“Ah Good day to you captain Marcos!”

She saluted with a smile, perhaps unbefitting of a royal princess, but very befitting of a girl who wished to become a knight.

Many of the knights present at the theater smiled proudly and satisfied, to have a member of the royal family among their rows in the future is something of celebration. The morale would be higher than ever.

Julius exuded pride when saying, "Now I'm more proud to have been tasked with the responsibility of training a future royal knight. Lady Maia and my Jaina are guaranteed to become top knights."

Seeing Julius too full of himself, Subaru had to lower his smokes. "Besides Reinhard and Wilhelm, you're the only option left that would be of help, Julius. There weren't many options to choose from."

Anastasia looked meanly but playfully at him, "Oh seriously, Subaru? It isn't too hard to compliment a friend for the job you've given him, y'know? Being mean to him isn't nice either, remember he's training our Maia."

Felix butts in, "Nyou better listen to nyour wife Subaru, we all know how much nyou like having Julius as a close friend~."

"D-Don't phrase it like that! It sounds weird and for the record, Julius is just a friend, not a close friend!”

He paused, looked her up and down, and his otherwise stoney expression morphed into a slight smile.

“And a good day to you, your highness. It seems you are well.”

She nodded her head eagerly.

“Yes yes, I've been practicing every day for my chance to join the royal knights when I am older.”

Anastasia chuckled rather awkwardly, "I still find it very odd and peculiar how one of my children finds knighthood interesting enough to devote herself to it."

Subaru followed her, "All children are a world apart from each other, honestly it's a great twist out of the usual stereotype of mainly boys going into the knights."

Reinhard's eyes widened slightly, "Did captain Marcos..."

"Yeah I know, it's a very rare sight to see captain Marcos smile." Julius said with the same amazement.

His smile slowly faded. He looked at her with consideration.

“I see, you’ve been training with Julius and his daughter then?”

“Yes me and Jaina have been training with him almost every day in spirit arts & combat!” She proclaimed proudly.

“Even if she is still lazy about it.” Alitair chimed.

One of the knights, a younger one, in the background seemed to chuckle but was lightly, and discreetly jabbed in his side by the elbow of the slightly senior knight standing next to him. 

Ricardo laughed at this, "Lil' fella knows when and how to mock his siblings at the worst moments."

Anastasia frowned very lightly, her soft smile and motherly tenderness for her cute son overcoming her need to lecture him.

Subaru shivered, "Kids going to training every day is so weird. Maia is pushing so damn hard from an early age, it is terrifying to think how strong she'd become."

"Don't forget about Jaina nya." Felix noted.

Crusch voiced her mind, "And about my Leo, since I'm undoubtedly sure he's our son, he'll strive for being the best.”

“I see, if your skill at spirit arts even approaches his or your father’s, and if your martial skill proves adequate, I trust there will be no issue there though I imagine your mother may have an opinion.”

She shrugged “Mama Ana-bo said I'm too much like my father to be a merchant anyways! Besides, my father was a knight before he was king!” 

A few of the older knights behind him cast looks at each other, some slightly uncomfortable looking, others letting out slightly silent smiles as if remembering fond memories.

All these knights who reacted were old enough to remember the day the self-proclaimed knight humiliated himself in the arena.

And other antics that the future king would engage in.

  Many also laughed a bit, remembering fond memories of better times, Subaru indeed was a very odd character present that day at the official announcement of the royal selection, and the titanic, inhumanly big problems he'll have to solve right after getting beaten to a pulp and ditched by his liege. 

Al chuckled awkwardly, "Hehe, yeah now that I think of it knowing your perspective pal, there are not many fond or funny memories from those times huh."

"But for them I was just a clown, a crazed one who did a number on himself and I'm okay with it; I got over it a long time ago really." Subaru said flatly but firmly, demonstrating glimpses of his growth as a person.

Anastasia leaned a lot against him, putting her head on his shoulder, "Sure that crazy boy got many girls enamored with him~."

Which rendered him as red as he could be and as stiff and hard as a rock, also feeling many pairs of eyes drilling against the back of his head and on his other side.

“That he was, a very unusual and unorthodox knight.”

His tone remained neutral.

He then took a step back into formation with the knights following him. “Now I must be on my way, your highnesses. I wish you a good day.”

He bowed his head to the assembled trio, causing the other knights to do so.

To those who were familiar with normal procedure, the slight reluctance by some to bow before royal princes & princesses would be cause for some concern.

  With all the venom in his tongue Heinkel let out a dry laugh, "Ha! Can't blame them at all, this whole palace is just a kindergarten for that boy harem's offsprings, all of 'em with a noble title to make it worse."

Said comment received huge tons of hatred looks and visually clear murderous intentions, this was only slightly placated by the loud crash. His head found itself cracked against the floor, a swiftly delivered axe kick from his liege.

Priscilla, as furious and enraged, manages to quench that anger into words, "One more time you dare to overstep your position as mine divine self's dog, and I shall deliver such punishment you'd want to be resting among the dead.”

Julius frowned though. “The procedure here and attitude should be obvious. Why did so many of them show even the barest hint of reluctance? That would merit a severe reprimand if under my command.”

Wilhelm nodded along. “I agree. That is troubling.”

Mercurius sighed as he watched the display and thought to himself.

I suppose it will take some time for father, mother, and the other mothers to fix this. What a mess we were born into .

He lightly gripped Altair's hand tighter.

  While Heinkel's words were just the ramblings of a madman, they still held some truth. The royal family has a long way ahead if they want to reaffirm their children's status and cleanse the doubts that plague the population related to the kingdom's future.

"Don't worry my children, your father and I would make sure you don't have to be born into the same mess twice." Anastasia muttered under her scarf.

His mind drifted back to a vision of their youth. Maia and Mercurius were only 5 at the time.

Still all shared the same bed during some of those nights along with their mother, and occasionally their father.

Mimi, Hetaro, or Tivey would stand watch inside the room.

Ricardo or Julius would stand outside of it.

All of them, even Mimi, had looks of grim seriousness about themselves.

  Many faces grimaced at this poor sight, said scenarios allude to the insanely high possibility of assassins weekly? Daily? Questions that they don't know yet the screen proved their doubts to be most likely true, or worse.

Despite the grim and heavy mood, Mimi pulled off some of it by cheerfully saying, "Woooaaah! Mimi is there, Mimi is there! Mimi looks so cool! When Mimi becomes this big and cute, Mimi will ask Garfiel out! And Garfiel cannot say no since Mimi looks super adult!"

Tivey sighed, a bit relieved that part of the mood was lifted but still tense, "Sister, this is not the best moment to say that, especially when knowing how tough we'll have it in the future."

Hetaro followed, "Tivey is right, imagine all the nights we'll have to remain awake taking care of boss' family.”

Maia was not yet aware enough of her surroundings.

But Mercurius was among the siblings who were aware of something being terribly wrong.

Even if it took him a few more years to understand what was happening, the type of viper’s nest they had been born into.

  "This doesn't feel... encouraging at all." Subaru said, a knot forming in his throat.

Emilia, filled with concern and dread, asked, "B-but why? We aren't doing anything to anyone, so why are Subaru and Anastasia's children being chased after?"

"As distasteful as it is for me to say it, many people want me dead for the obvious economical benefit that'd provide them with—information and wealth I've accumulated throughout my many years leading the Hoshin company. Now being married to the King of a nation obviously puts not only mine but also, I guess, everyone's families at dangerous levels of risk."

Priscilla scowled deeply, feeling the rising rage when picturing the same scenario but with her family, "Gutter rats at the end of the day. Should they try anything against mine divine self's family, I'd scorch their lives to cinder, and the lives of their loved ones and relatives if necessary."

Surprising many, Crusch followed with a stern voice and sharp gaze at the screen, "All of us will make them regret having been alive, absolutely." 

Felt had a big lump crawling at her guts when thinking about anyone trying to assassinate her little Cassio, making her scowl too.

Back in the present Mercurius watched the knights march off.

I’m still not ever sure who in this palace is an enemy. The only allies are our family, and those who were with our parents before they ascended the throne .

Maia happily continued to lead them along, pulling both brothers through the halls.

Mercurius smiled even as he continued to consider things.

I’m glad Maia hasn’t noticed. She’d probably start picking fights with others, people she shouldn’t. I just need to keep gathering information, for all our sakes. 

  Despite the whole ordeal and rough times that the future holds, Anastasia felt proud that one of his children holds this mindset, "Very well, I'm proud of you, my little Mercurius, please make sure to protect your little brother and sister with everything and anything you can.”

***

As they walked through the halls they found themselves suddenly surrounded by tiny white spirits, Maia especially.

“Ah ah hey you guys! Happy to see you too!” she chimed.

The spirits swarmed her in a friendly fashion, clearly eager to see the young princess.

Alitair waved. “Hiya!”

Mercurius also waved at the spirits. 

Al sighed, "Oh don't tell me, all of them can commune with spirits too."

Subaru took the chance to bluff about it, "Having the future Sage as father doesn't ring any bells for you? But I get your point, all of them seem to at least have a decent level of affinity with spirits.”

The spirits then retracted towards their master, that being the young and excitable Chochorina, who barreled towards them with a big smile.

“Hiya! Hope my friends weren’t brothering you Little brother Alti, Sister Maia, Brother Mekus…Merkeyus… Merciurius! Gah why did daddy make your name so hard to pronounce!”

She pouted and sighed. 

Mercurius smiled. “Ah my apologies sister.” 

Maia giggled. “Ah they never bother me sister Choco!”

The spirits danced around the two, both these girls being loved by the spirits. 

  Ricardo grinned, "Surely those two are deeply loved by the spirits more than anyone."

"But as we know, Chocorina's talent surpasses Maia's with spirit arts." Emilia said, sounding too proud, edging on cockiness. 

Anastasia took this as an assessment of superiority between their children. "Heeeh~? You sound too proud of that. May I remind you this isn't a competition, Emilia?" She giggled, her smile seemed nice but cold and defying. "But well, as long as my Maia has better awareness and a noble goal set for herself, I'm sure she'd quickly become a better match."

"H-Hey, can we not start arguments with each other? They're our children, not pawns for us to bluff." Subaru said, delivering a swift killing blow to the rising vile feeling between the two women beside him.

Both Emilia and Anastasia turned away from each other, realizing that Subaru was right and both feeling a bit ashamed for the venom they just spat.

“So sister, what are you doing?” Mercurius asked

He was polite, he loved the quarter elf as he did the rest of his family, but he did not want to waste more time.

And Chochorina LOVED wasting time. 

  Anastasia sweetly chuckled, "Not a good idea to mix them together I guess."

"I mean, a certified bookworm and intellectual boy such as Mercurius, mixed with the ever crazy, hyperactive, and magically loaded Chocorina only sounds like one of them would hate to spend the day the way the other does." Subaru explained.

Emilia had to step up and defend her daughter, her tone serious but with a pout plastered on her face, "Chocorina just reeeally loves to spend time having fun, she doesn't waste time! It's not her fault that Mercurius only finds books entertaining.”

“Oh, nothing! I was taking a walk between my lessons today!”

“Ah, you’re still not done for today?”

“Nope, but ugh, it's math. Daddy says math is important though.”

“I mean yeah?” Maia says.

Mercurius nodded his head eagerly. “Math is obviously really important.”

 “SUPER important, but I like reading more!” Alitair added. 

Chocorina huffed. “Right you are Ana Mama’s kids, guess you would all like math.”

Anastasia beamed with a certain pride. “Well it seems like my children all learned the right lesson. Glad my darlin’ husband seems to agree with me.”

“Well umm thanks. But yeah, math is important, even if it's boring at times.” Subaru commented, glad his future self was able to teach at least some of his kids this.

Emilia bit her lip, and grumbled. “I agree too! Chochorina is just a little bored. She’ll do just fine in her lessons I know it!” She proclaimed.

Rem sighed and shook her head. “Lady Emilia, I don’t think anyone is questioning Chochorina’s academic abilities. We all already know she is very intelligent.”

“Ri.. right sorry. I guess I'm just worried for her still is all.” She sighed and continued to lean against Subaru.

“I don’t think you have to worry Emilia. Chochorina will be just fine, even if she does things her own way a bit.” Subaru tried to cheer up his beloved Emilia, lifting her chin and making her smile

As if on cue each of the kids took out a small coin pouch they kept, a habit they all took from their mother.

“Of course! We’re the children of the GREAT business woman!” Altair said proudly, seemingly the one most openly invested in that though, when it came to devotion to that aspect of themselves…

Mercurius cleared his throat. “We can’t help but see the world through our mother’s lens. Well… me and my little brother can’t.”

“Hey what’s that supposed to mean!”

Maia bonked Mercurius on the head.

Alitair laughed. “Careful sister! Mercurius uses his brain! He isn’t like yo…”

And that also earned him a bonk on the head.

Maia huffed and grumbled a bit. “I'm clever when I want to be!”

Mimi laughed. “Ahaha serves them right!”

“Girl’s quick to smack her brother’s around.” Otto commented.

Anastasia sighed and looked over at Mimi and the other triplets. Well… can’t say it isn’t fitting all things considered.

Ricardo laughed and crossed his arms. “Yeah, that reminds me of a certain trio I know, at least a little bit.”

Tivey shuddered. “A bit too much for my liking.”

“Yeah me too!” Chocorina smiled. 

Altair was about to open his mouth again before it was covered by Mercurius.

Letting Altair speak his mind in front of Maia and Chocorina… very unprofitable. Only results in ‘expenses’.

He thought to himself.

Several people in the audience began to laugh.

“Seems little Mercurius knows what’s best to keep himself out of trouble.” Anastasia giggled, finding the interactions between her future children truly heartwarming.

“Good move little guy, good move.” Ricardo commented, also nodding along in agreement.

Priscilla also wore an amused smirk. “It seems the boy is sensible enough not to allow trouble to occur in front of his betters. Seems he is the one with the most sense in this family thus far.”

Emilia couldn’t help but pout again. “What would be so bad about Chochorina?”

“Lady Emilia, with all do respect.” Rem began. “While Chochorina isn’t likely to discipline Altair like Maia would, she may end up dragging them into something rather… chaotic.”

Emilia sighed, still pouting. “Well I guess that’s true.”

Subaru looked over the children and also let out a chuckle. “Seems they all get along well. That’s good to see.”

He felt both Anatasia and Emilia grip his hands tightly.

The two half sisters then laughed.

“Well I have to go back now… Ah! Maybe we can go into the city later! Aunt Melli could take us!”

The siblings all looked at each other and nodded their heads.

“Sounds good to me!”

  “Oh so I’m showing up now?” Meili tilted her head. “I’m surprised I'm still around even.”

Petra giggled. “Well I don’t think we’d be getting rid of you so that makes sense.”

“It seems like none of them have any issue with Meili going with them.” Frederica commented.

“They called her Aunt Meili, they likely regard her as family.” Otto concluded. 

Mercurius smiled. “Yes, I'd perhaps like to see how things are like down there, but maybe let one of the Iron Fang know to come with us? Otherwise Mother might get worried.”

“It seems at least one of Natsuki-san’s children inherited some good sense.” Otto let out a deep sigh.

Mimi cheered. “Its our time to shine!”

Ricardo laughed. “Yeah, ain’t no way that any of our guys would let something happen to Ana-bo’s kids.”

Julius let out a deep sigh. “While I might protest going without an escort of royal knights, I would fully trust Ricardo and the Iron Fang with the protection of the royal family.’

“As you should Julius.” Anastasia smiled.

Chocorina nodded“Okay! I have to go back and you’ll get them! I’ll bring my little sis and little brother with me!”

“Sounds great!” Maia replied. 

Mercurius frowned.

Going into the city with Adhara. That’s a risk.

He sighed and shook his head.

But it shouldn’t be.

Once again the mood soured quickly upon Adhara’s introduction. Emilia looking more crestfallen than before. “Why is everything so difficult for little Adhara? She can’t even go into the city without a problem?” She asked with a mournful sigh.

Subaru gripped Emilia’s hand even more tightly. “It will be okay Emilia. Adhara’s family is there for her.”

The half-elf forced a smile and slowly nodded to her husband to be,

***

The assembly of royal children had found themselves in a good place to relax once within the city.

They had taken up residence in a tavern managed by an older muscular dog eared man who was a retired Iron Fang mercenary. The bulky man kept a wary eye on those stars here.

Alitair and Chochorina were sitting off to the side, playing with a multi part wooden toy that was made by Mercurius. It resembled a bunch of wooden blocks joined together, the puzzle giving them both trouble.

Mercurius sat at the bar, also surveying the scenes in the bar, nose still otherwise in a book. 

Sitting next to him was Mimi, the Iron Fang vice captain happily sipping her own drink as chatted with the former comrade in arms. Mercurius’s gaze would often wander to Mimi with a slight blush as she chatted away.

“Ah there I am! Look look!” Mimi jumped up onto her seat and pointed at herself on the screen.

“Yup! There you are!” Hetaro chimed, happy to see his sister.

Anatasia giggled. “Glad to see even when retired one of the Iron Fang will look out for my children.”

Ricardo laughed. “Of course, any of our guys would. At least they SHOULD anyways.”

Subaru chuckled lightly. “Seems like Merk has a bit of a crush too.”

“Of course! Who wouldn’t find Mimi amazing!” Mimi remarked, finding no issue with little Mercurius being shy around her.

Anastasia sighed and made special note of that again.

The most unusual group was situated off to the side. Melli, having grown into a tall lovely woman with beauty comparable to her late 'sister', sat against a large dog MaBeast that had parked itself inside the tavern.

Adhara was softly patting its head as the MaBeast lovingly licked her.

Tonnura sat close by, also reading a book but more so keeping an eye on both his sisters.

  “Oh! Wow that’s me?!” Meili tilted her head. She couldn’t imagine herself growing up to look quite like that. But could also tell her manner of dress and even hairstyle was reminiscent of her late sister. Though she still wore her signature long cape and her hair still had her drills.

“You look amazing Meili” Petra remarked. Indeed none could deny that Meili seems to have grown up rather properly.

Though what caught people’s eye more than Meili, was how the mabeast seemed to lick Adhara affectionately.

“Huh, the thin’ likes Adhara?” Garfiel commented.

“Indeed, the mabeast seems rather fond of the quarter-elf girl I suppose.” Beatrice’s gaze narrowed at the sight. 

A little girl playing with an animal would normally simply be a cute sight. But given what they’ve learned about Adhara already this just added to her mystery.

“So normal people are freaked out by the girl…” Anatasia began.

“...Except for her family…” Crusch continued

“... and mabeasts it would seem. That girl’s nature grows more suspicious as time goes off.”

“Hey lay off her!” Subaru stood up. “We can all tell something’s going on but she’s still a little kid!”

Everyone let out a sigh, though apprehension about Adhara’s nature continued to fester within the audience.

Even Emilia did not like the image this was beginning to form. The implications about Adhara were painting a rather unpleasant picture. But why do one of my children have to be like that? That’s not fair!

Maia was the center of most of the attention though. Several regulars at the bar, consisting of 1 soldier, an Iron Fang mercenary, a thug, a low level merchant, and the son of the bar owner, all sat at a table with her. Various piles of money were before each of them, though Maia's was the largest by far.

As Maia rolled her dice she cheered. “Weep and despair boys, I win again.”

They all groaned as Maia scooped up the money, Mercurius smiled at the sight

They never learn.

He thought.

Ricardo and Al burst out laughing first, followed by several of the other unknightly boys in the audience. Felt also couldn’t help but join in the laughter along with Meili.

“Well seems that’s one money making talent that the girl has.” Ricardo remarked.

“That’s what they get for trying to get one over on a little girl.” Felt added.

Anastasia huffed. “And WHY is my daughter gambling?” She asked with an icy tone in her voice as she gripped Subaru’s arm tightly.

“Ah hey hey hey! I’m not into gambling! This isn’t my fault!” Subaru protested.

“It better not me. I don’t want any of my children indulging in that sort of vice, especially so young!” Her gaze was cold and ruthless, as she cast it over the rest of the audience they fell quiet.

“Ugh how does this always happen?”

“Girl has to be cheating right? Check the dice!”

“Hey, those are my dice!” 

“No magic either.” The mercenary bemoaned.

They all looked crestfallen as Maia scooped up the money with a big grin on her face.

“This is fun! Let's play again!” Maia chirped.

“No thanks.”

“Not in the mood for losing my shirt too.”

“Maybe a different game?”

“She wins at EVERY game.” The eldest at the table groaned.

Maia counted her money, taking joy in the jiggling and clinking of the coins.

“Well seems like she’s got a natural talent. They’re talking about her like she’s a regular.” Al commented.

Rom also let out a low chuckle. “Looks like they usually lose to her too. That’s the sort of gift some people in the slums value. Course that means anyone with an ounce of sense wouldn’t play against her. Can’t beat luck like that.”

Ricardo couldn’t help himself but continue to laugh. “Its a harsh lesson but sometimes there are forces in this world you can’t beat, especially on the table. Does seem like she got one thing from you Ana-bo.”

“Oh? What’s that?” Anatasia asked, turning coldly towards Ricardo. While there was some satisfaction to be had, the news that her daughter was a gambling regular was rather unpleasant for the merchant to hear. 

“Look at her with that money? NOW she looks like your daughter.” He remarked with a wide grin.

Anatasia turned back to the screen, seeing Maia so joyfully count her winnings, Ana couldn’t help but let a smile form on her face. “Yes, I guess that really does make her my daughter.” She said with a hand over her heart.

Subaru stared between the screen and Anastasia. Huh, so that’s the sort of scene that warms her heart?

Tonnura laughed a bit. “Seems they never learn Aunt Melli.”

“Nope they don't.~ wouldn't dream of taking on Maia like that.” The former assassin turned honorary elder princess still spoke with a playful, almost mocking voice. But that was just how she spoke.

As Maia reveled in her victory, Mercurius turned to face the bartender. “So… anything new going on in the city?”

He sighs “the usual ya know, things have calmed down a bit, the reconstruction boom died down but people are still getting up off their feet.”

Mercurius nodded along. “Mom is still dealing with the economic fallout.”

“Yeah, well when all four nations go to hell that tends to leave an impact for a while. Sure the Boss Lady managed to make her own profit off it.”

“Another reference to disasters falling upon all the nations.” Crusch remarked.

Priscilla fanned herself as she considered. “We know of the Great Disaster in Vollachia. It's possible all four national disasters were meant to occur around the same time then.”

Anastasia shook her head. “Doesn’t seem like anyone wants to talk about it in specifics, but something like all four calamities happening would make a mess of things. Seems like I have my own hands full repairing the economy.”

“And profiting off of it.” Felt grumbled, having mixed feelings about that idea. She knows the little people tend to get exploited the hell out of in those situations. 

Mercurius sighed. “That was before I was even born, not to mention the trouble that came after.”

“Do ya remember all that mess? Was after that I retired. Your mom used the Iron Fang as security and riot breakers at the time. Ugh people will believe anything.”

Mercurius blinked. “I remembered sleeping with my sister and mother together in the bedroom under constant guard. I'm not sure my father even slept during that time… I think… only Rigel, Helena, Leo, and I remember those nights, though we didn't have much awareness beyond the basics that we experienced.”

The bartender paused and poured him some juice. “Probably best that you don't, ya are still a bit young to get into the ugly politics.”

Mercurius nodded but… “but if its important shouldn't we know for our own sakes?” He asked.

The bartender sighed. “Guess ya got me there, but I'm not the best person to tell ya, far from it.”

Mercurius nodded his head. “That's fair.”

I got enough from him anyways.

  “Riot breakers? Not exactly the type of job me and the boys like preforming Anabo.” Ricardo looked to Anastasia. 

“Nor is it the type of job I’d want you performing.” Anastasia remarked gravely.

The other prospective wives also had their moods and expressions darken. It was very clear that the brief vision they have of Anastasia’s children under guard did not apply to just them, but to all of them. Someone or something threatened their children.

The assembled knights all shared a knowing glance, knowing that such a threat may still come to pass and they’d have to be ready.

Subaru himself tensed slightly and let out a sigh. Course things couldn’t just be peaceful under my rule huh?

Felt grumbled. “You guys better be ready to earn your paycheck when you have to.” She muttered.

Tonnura and Mercurius began to chat while Maia sat with Chochorina and Altair. 

A few mercenaries entered the bar, one spotting the kid and the MaBeast. “Huh, what's this a daycare?” One asked.

Another merc shook his head. “Nah, some of the kids who live in the palace sometimes hang out here since the owner is old Iron Fang.”

“And you're sure this is a good place?”

“Drinks are good, food is alright, just ignore em unless you wana get roped into nonsense.”

Mercurius looked them over as the mercenaries sat at the table.

More? I see, a lot of the nobility are privatizing their security now…

He flipped another page in his book. 

“People still don't like us.” Tonnura muttered in a hushed voice as he saw the men cast wary glances at them all.

“Some do, the common people, those tied with the royalist faction.” Mercurius said.

“Yeah but… not everyone, not the people who only hear the bad things about dad.” Tonnura frowned. “If only people could see how fantastic our parents are.”

  “So it's a known spot for them to hang out in huh?” Subaru remarked. “Guess there are worse places. If it's staffed by ex-Iron Fang I don’t see a problem.”

“What’s concerning to is is the nobility privatizing security.” Crusch remarked.

“Why would they do that nya?” Felix tilted his head.

Heinkel groaned. “It means they don’t want to rely on the knights for whatever fucking reason. Probably because they got issues with the joke of a king. Listen to what the smart kid said, talking about a royalist faction.”

Wilhelm pondered the implications deeply. “A royalist faction implies the existence of a faction that is opposed to it.”

“It would likely be a nobility faction.” Roswaal concluded. “During the time period of the royal section and under the prior royal family, the nobility had a great deal of sway over their domains. A strong royal family would be less than ideal for such individuals.”

Felt scoffed. “Who would support those guys over us?”

Priscilla rolled her eyes. “Use your brain sewer-rat. The quarter-devil on screen has already indicated that rather viscous things are said about his father. It's likely that the implications of his powers and possibly his connection to those witches over there.” She said pointing at the mostly silent group of witches watching. “Had been leaked to the masses. How do you think people would feel then?”

Everyone pondered the implications.

None of it was pretty.

Mercurius shook his head. “Dad had to do a lot of things for the kingdom and our family. A lot of people still don't like him for that, and a lot of them believe things they shouldn't”

They both cast a glance over to Adhara who was happily cuddling the MaBeast dog.

Tonnura nodded his head. “Yeah, I know.”

  “And it all comes back to Adhara.. But she wouldn’t have even been born yet if the timeline adds up.” Subaru remarked.

“Still rather unhyerving to see her cuddling a mabeast like that.” Felix commented.

“No kidding.” Petra added.

“Well… I mean it seems to reeeeally like her so it's fine.” Emilia chimed, earning her several disapproving glances.

None of them would exactly be happy to see their child so friendly with a mabeast.

Meili giggled. “Well I think she looks adorable like that!” The former assassin replied. 

Mercurius looked him over. “For being as silly as your older sister sometimes, you can be a lot more mature than some of our oldest siblings.”

He blushed. “I mean, I guess. I just don't want to disappoint mom or dad, ever.”

Mercurius paused. “I know the feeling.”

“Little Tonnura once again shows his kind heart.” Wilhelm commented.

Rem sighed and shook her head. “He’s putting a lot of pressure on himself. They all are, I think.”

“Well if they are worried about that we’ll have to let them know we are proud of them every step of the way!” Subaru declared. Needless to say this particular topic and issue meant a lot to him. He refused to let his own children sink into that particular pit.

***

Later on the group was making their way back to the palace as the sun began to set in the sky. Mimi walked on ahead while Melli rode her Mabeast alongside Adhara.

Meili giggled. “Now that’s a fun way to travel through the city! I could never do that now. I’d get arrested.”

Al sighed and shook his head. “There’s a good reason that you don’t just walk around like that.”

Julius couldn’t help but facepalm. “That… is likely to send the people into a panic, having such a large mabeast stroll through the city.”

Priscilla laughed. “Its clear that the beast user has made a practiced habit of it. I for one may actually find it amusing to travel is such a way.” She pointed her fan at Meili. “You there, assassin-girl. When Subaru comes to visit you shall do so as well and acquire suitable beasts to serve as mounts.”

Meili giggled. “That sounds fine by me.”

Heinkel stood up. “Ah hey princess, you can’t just take mabeasts through the…”

A kick to his face shut Heinkel up right away.

“Be silent. I wish it to be so as a show of my overwhelming strength, so it shall be done.” the sun princess declared.

Her fellow dragon candidates inwardly winced, and the knights imagined the horrific spectacle that it may devolve into. 

“Today was fun!” Mimi proclaimed. “Did you all enjoy?”

Maia whistled “Won a good chunk of money today so I'm happy.”

Alitair blinked. “but you won less than our allowance.”

“But I ‘won’ that money.” Maia grinned. “Worth way more than just money I get.” 

Tonnura chuckled. “I see the appeal.”

Meili grinned “Little sister Maia seems to like seeing men cry when she cleans them out.”

“That's right!” Maia and several of the others laughed. 

While there were a few chuckles among the audience, Anastasia turned to her little Mimi. “Mimi if you wouldn’t mind. Please don’t encourage my daughter’s gambling habits.”

“Huh? But mini-mini boss girl looks like she’s having a lot of fun!” Mimi chimed. 

Anastasia sighed into the palm of her hand. “That isn’t the point.”

Mimi stared at her confused and Anastasia quickly realized that Mimi would not understand it.

Ricardo whistled. “Little Maia’s right though. Money won is its own type of prize.”

“Making people cry?” Emilia tilted her head. “But that sounds really mean.”

As they made their way back Mercurius cast a sidelong glance at a nearby alleyway.

He noticed a few men hanging out, though at least one of them kept the band of royals in their gaze as they traveled along.

As they continued towards the place Merciruius kept quiet, but noticed again, a few people hanging out in an alleyway while keeping an eye on them.

The third time, he noticed a few men traveling down the main market street in the same direction as them. One of them was a man from the first alleyway.

Being followed again.

  Everyone in the theater instantly went on alert.

“Again?” Wilhelm questioned.

“Uh oh.” Meili chirped, wondering if she herself would notice.

“Again? So this has happened before?” Felt questioned.

Anatasia and Emilia glared at the screen, it was their children currently out in the city and thus at risk. After the recent revelations it was clear that there were plenty of people who meant their children harm.

“Julius. Memorize their faces for the future, even if this is over a decade from now.”

“Ye-yes my lady.” Julius remarked, and looked to Reinhard who gave a more reassuring nod.

He looked around, noticing that Maia had also noticed. A small yin spirit manifested next to Maia.

Maia noticed, not surprising. Who else…

He looked about, none of the others had though Mimi was resting her hand on her staff.

Mimi, fantastic as she is, isn't that subtle, her instincts just kicked in.

  “Glad you noticed hellcat.” Ricardo commented to Mimi.

“Of course I would!” Mimi chimed, hoping that herself on the screen would leap into action as needed.

Wilhelm nodded along. “It seems your eldest children have a keen awareness Lady Hoshin.”

“As they should.” Ana replied, not taking her eye off the screen. Any threat to her children would be dealt with ruthlessly. She already swore to herself that much. 

He didn't see anyone else noticing, but…

He noticed Adhara had a vacant look in her amethyst eyes.

Mercurius's eyes widened.

   “Uh oh.” Meili chimed.

“That can’t be good.” Al remarked.

“Why... Why does little Adhara look like that?” Emilia asked, her voice as soft as a whisper.

Tonnura noticed the shift in Mercurius’ attitude, and then looked to his little sister.

Tonnura walked over and placed a hand on her. “Hey… sis Adhara? You okay?”

Adhara blinked, and softly smiled. “Yes brother.” Her tone was soft and delicate.

Mercurius sighed, rubbing his forehead. 

Looking back he noticed the men following them were gone.

“Huh? They’re gone?” Felix tilted his head.

“I’m… not sure what happened there.” Reinhard remarked, though it was clear to all that something did happen.

Anastasia and Emilia both let out a sigh of relief, knowing their children seemed to be out of danger for now.

As they later arrived back at the palace, Ricardo was there to greet them. “Hey, so ya enjoy your day out?”

Chochorina smiled. “Yup! It was great!”

“Yeah we enjoyed it.” Tonnura added on.

“Won some good money!” Maia necessity.

Ricardo laughed. “So I heard, just don't make a habit of it.”

Maia shrugged. “We'll see.”

Alitair yawned. “Agh I'm tired.”

“Well let's get ya all inside.” Ricardo motioned them to follow him back into the palace, the group ending another mostly peaceful day.

“What was that all about at the end there?” Subaru asked.

“It seems that whatever it is that ‘threatened’ your children some years back in this timeline, still remains a possible threat.” Roswaal commented.

“If that is the case we shall take stock of who they are and deal with them when we emerge from this theater. Any future threat to my own children shall not be tolerated to take another breath.” The sun princess declared.

Anastasia nodded her head. “I’m inclined to agree with you.”

Crusch tensed, wanting to agree but knowing they can’t prosecute people for future crimes that have yet to be committed. “Let’s… see what else the screen is going to show us.”

***

“And done! FINALLY!” Subaru threw the last of the papers onto the table and groaned, rubbing his face with his hands.

Anastasia sat across from him, calmly placing the last of her papers now as she smiled sweetly at him. “Well not so fast!~ We have to recheck to make sure the numbers are all balanced at all points.”

Her smile was unchanging.

“Ugh you got to be kidding me, nu uh no way I am done today.”

She laughed. “Well, I suppose I can have someone else just check the math, now that we made the plans, if my husband is going to be lazy and good for nothing.”

“Yup! I’m king so I get other people to do things for me.” He smiled without shame.

    Ram clicked her tongue, "Power abuse, typical of a leech like Barusu, weighing his burdens onto others and excusing himself with being king." 

"We really gotta work on that sudden burst of cockiness of yours, Subaru~." Anastasia nudged him.

Subaru got red from embarrassment, his counterpart put him in a very bad spot, "In my defense, it must be very late at night; if we don't go to sleep we'd barely have half a night to recover for the next day."

Yet Anastasia wasn't buying it, "Oh dear~, excuses are all I'm hearin'. Do you think sustaining the economics of a kingdom is easy task?"

"N-No but still!"

Subaru got stopped in his tracks by Anastasia's index finger pressing at his lips. 

"We will work hard, very hard to fix that lazy and laid-back attitude of yours, there are no excuses for you left~.”

Crusch cleared her throat. “Indeed, such an attitude is not befitting of a king.”

“I disagree." Priscilla remarked. “Subaru clearly conducts himself with proper confidence and some care for his well being. I for one am glad he can act with a proper forcefulness now, it makes him far more appealing.”

“Well umm thanks I guess.” Subaru replied.

“Like your harem of wives?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Exactly!”

“OD you are awful.”

“Hey, you knew what you were getting?”

“Did I? I feel like there was a lot of false advertising. Maybe I should sue to get a refund.”

“Huh! No way, this guy is non refundable. You are stuck with me.”

    All the girls who held a deep interest in the black-haired boy started to get flustered almost immediately; like a disease, it spread up from gaze to gaze. Only those who weren't related or weren't phased by such buffoonery didn't blush at all. 

"Subaru you're really awful, yer' a very naughty boy~." Anastasia said with a feign tone of surprise, although her blush over her gaze and her look over him said the opposite.

Emilia's face was fired up in embarrassment too, "Subaru you're reeeally a bad boy! How can you say s-something so.. so.."

"Depraved, deranged, filthy and lustful." Ram finished with a fierce, piercing look at him.

"Was it really necessary to admit you wanted it right away?" Felt said with a bit of annoyance but with a blush almost as red as her crimson eyes. 

Crush coughed at her fist, covering the creeping blush, "I'm partially in agreement, Subaru what you said was awful and very—umh—unbecoming. But in the end, it is much like you to say something like that."

"Subaru, that was too naughty, but your Rem is completely willing to be one of your wives! Do with your Rem whatever you want!" Rem said with utmost certainty, despite having her otherwise pale peach gaze partially flushed in a soft red tone.

"Same here!! Master master! Don't forget about your Shaula!! Your only, exclusive and full-time sex slave is always here for you anytime!" Shaula yelled with not a single inch of embarrassment and with lots of enthusiasm.

Priscilla blushed but let out a loud laugh. “Ahaha truly that is a fine look on your face Subaru Natsuki. I would have half a mind to drive your shameless face into the ground, but by that same token I am one of your wives, so that is acceptable. I do hope you can back up such talk.”

After being bombarded with comment after comment, Subaru's poor brain melted and stopped thinking of anything, his face red up to the top of his ears, rendering him to cover his whole face with both palms, squirming in his seat.

"Please don't, just... Aghh, please forget this, forget this already…”

She giggled. “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” She stood up, walking around his chair and snaked her arms around his shoulders and chest from behind. She leaned herself against him.
“After all, none of the others would put that big beautiful… occasionally degenerate and perverted messed up brain of yours to work.”

“Hey! I felt like I was being insulted there.” He laughed, groaning as he leaned into her embrace.

“Because you were silly.” She tapped his nose.

“I’m not a degenerate!”

    Ram coldly stared at Subaru, "Incredible how you fail to understand how utterly, ultimately degenerated you are Barusu, I hope your stick gets eaten by wild Mabeasts." 

He didn't turn around, he didn't even talk back since the embarrassment was mortifying, killing him from inside. Sure one thing was to actually do the deed with his wives, but another completely different thing was bluffing over it.

Anastasia noticed Subaru's stiffness and leaned against his ear, "Please don't look back, it seems it's our turn to enjoy each other later on, Subaru~. If you don't look I'll never forgive ya'~.”

Felix leaned in towards Julius and Reinhard. “Subaru-kyun didn’t deny the rest of it nya.~”

Julius sighed and shook his head. “I suppose there is some nobility in honesty.”

Reinhard himself had to stifle a laugh. 

“OH? But what were all those things you told me about from back home then? Some of which you owned. Figurines, adult doujin, ecchi anime, hen…”

“Ah okay okay maybe a bit. But no worse than other guys who were in my situation.”